Chapter 1
As the moonlight shone down upon the water, John stood by silently and
watched Marlena as she stood in the surf searching out into the dark
canvas before her. The ebb and flow of the tide pushed the milky white
foam between her legs. Back and forth the foam rose as the tide slowly
came in.
For the last month Marlenaās pattern had been the same and tonight was
no different. John woke to the sound of Marlena crying out against
some unseen force. Knowing that she needed physical space to get her
bearings, he knelt beside her on the bed and gently and lovingly
caressed her hand.
āMarlena, youāre okayā¦.youāre safe,ā he whispered to her, not loud
enough for anyone else to hear, not that it mattered. Sweat forming on
his brow from the humid night air, he held her hand and tried to
softly coax her back into reality. Absently pulling her hand out of
his grasp, she rolled over on her side, her back to him.
āMarlena, itās okayā¦Iām here for you,ā he tried once again to reassure
her. With furrowed brow he watched as she tossed and turned in the
queen sized canopied bed, grasping and pulling on the white linen
sheets. Unable to stop himself, the need for physical contact too
great, he slowly touched her. Fingertips tracing along the lines of
her vertebrae through the thin silk of her pale blue nightgown, he
willed her the calmness and serenity she so deserved.
āI love you Marlenaā¦Iām here for you,ā he told her once again. Up and
down, with the gentlest of touches, he caressed her skin.
āIt wasnāt me,ā she whispered to some unseen force. āNot me.ā
āMarlena, youāre just having a bad dreamā¦.youāre safe.ā
āI told you the truth, why donāt you believe meā¦.please.ā
āMarlena, wake up honey.ā
āPlease, you donāt have to do thatā¦I donāt know the number, I told you
thatā¦.NO,ā she screamed as she sat up in the bed gasping for air,
clutching the thin sheet against her body. Wildly she looked around
the room trying to figure out where she was.
āMarlena, are you alright? ā John asked her tenderly, concerned by the
confused and panicked look on her pale face. She heard Johnās voice
but couldnāt see where the voice was coming from.
āNo,ā she whispered softly, chin dropping to her chest. Feeling the
tears forming in her eyes and the lump in her throat, she tried to
clench her eyes tightly shut to ward off her tears. She hated when
this happened to her, not wanting John to see her as a weak woman all
the time. John watched helplessly as she swallowed several times
trying to lubricate her throat and abate the swelling.
āIām not okay John,ā she finally admitted as she lifted up her head
and sought solace in his strong arms.
āItās going to be okay,ā John reassured her as he held her tightly in
his arms and slowly caressed her back. She snuggled further into his
chest, listening to the faint beat of his heart; the only thing that
she knew was real anymore.
āI wish you were right,ā Marlena said as she closed her eyes and
breathed in his masculine scent. āHow I wish you were right.ā Slowly
she raised her right hand and gently played with the soft hair on his
chest, needing a distraction from what she was feeling.
āTrust in us, trust in me,ā John whispered as he kissed the top of her
head. He so desperately wanted her to see herself the way that he did;
an amazing woman so full of strength and capable of doing anything.
āI do,ā she said as she pulled out of his embrace and found the inner
courage to look him in the eyes. The enormity of the love, faith and
trust behind his blue eyes was overwhelming, but gave her the courage
to share her true feelings with him, rather than hide them as been her
pattern for so many years. āJohn,ā she tentatively said as she cupped
his chin with the tips of her left fingers,
āYou are the only thing in this world that I can count on and trust
inā¦I donāt know what I would do without you.ā
āWell lucky for you, youāll never have to find out because I intend to
be with you forever lady. You are my one true love and you arenāt
going to easily get rid of me, that I can promiseā¦weāll both be old,
racing our walkers down the hall in a nursing home some day,ā John
joked, trying to bring some levity into a much too serious moment.
Marlena looked down shyly and laughed embarrassed by Johnās obvious
devotion to her. After everything that she had been through in her
past she still didnāt believe that she was worthy of his love.
āHow I wish that were trueā¦ā Marlena admitted before John interrupted
her line of thought.
āSo, do you want to tell me about your dream?ā John asked, knowing
that sooner or later Marlena was going to have to talk about her
dreams and work through her issues in order to start the healing
process. For the past five months in seclusion they talked about
everything but the real issues. Shaneās words to him in the car on the
way to the airport kept him awake at night searching his own mind for
answers.
āIāll tell you all that I know, but this information is not to be
repeated to anyoneā¦Too many lives are at stake if the Torres, Owens or
Dimera families find out that Marlena Evans is really Julie
Dimeraā¦Agreed?ā Shane waited till both men agreed to the terms before
continuing. āJohn Dimera was a drug dealer, no surpriseā¦.He was just
your run of the mill junkie, but not what you yanks call a playerā¦As
you already know, John Dimera and his lovely common in-law wife were
not the best parentsā¦Hit their kids, your normal abuseā¦The fourth
grade teacher turned them into child protective services and Julie and
Samantha were removed from the homeā¦Hereās the initial report,ā Shane
said as he handed it to him. The fact that it was stamped OFFICIAL
COPY was not lost on John. John quickly scanned the report, disgusted
by some of the allegations. āThey were initially placed in foster care
while the parents went through court ordered parenting and anger
management classesā¦Six months later they were returned home.ā
āA couple months later they were once again removed from the homeā¦this
time because John was picked up for intent to sellā¦John Dimera was
going by the name of John Dixon, which is why no one caught who he
really wasā¦.Once the DEA found out that local PD had caught John
Dimera they really started investigating. Mysteriously, Mrs. Dimera
who was pregnant at the time was found floating in the family
pondā¦.DEA wanted to pop Dimera and to send a message to the Torres
crime ring so they arranged for one of their operatives to be the
foster parents of the girlsā¦.Enter Frank and Martha Evans, formerly
known as Frank and Martha Smith.ā
āFrank was to work on getting the information the FBI and DEA needed
from Samantha and Marlena about their father and his associatesā¦by
this time the DEA got off their arses and figured out that he wasnāt a
low level player as suspectedā¦both girls spent almost two years with
John Dimera before he was killed and they were permanently removed
from the home and adopted by Frank and Martha.ā
āAssuming that Marlena did this to her father,ā John said as he held
up the grisly photograph, āWhat was the connection to these peopleā¦why
were they killed?ā
āUnfortunately only Marlena and Iām suspecting Alex North and Mason
Jones can answer that,ā Shane said as he looked at his watch.
āWhat? How could you not have known?ā
āJohn you have to understand that the circumstances surrounding John
Dimeraās death and Channing Owens deathā¦ā
āWho were Torres and Owens,ā John interrupted.
āRafael Torres was with the Torres crime ring. They controlled all of
the drug trafficking on the west coastā¦the family still does to this
dayā¦Same thing with Owensā¦His family, although masquerading as law
abiding upstanding citizens controlled most of the drug trafficking on
the east coastā¦.add a Dimera to that mix and you can see why the ISA,
FBI and DEA were very interested.ā
āYou have to understand that when Dimera was killed, the girls were
immediately placed with Frank and Martha who adopted and changed their
namesā¦Some people in very high places went to great lengths to hide
the girls from the Torres, Owens and Dimera familiesā¦.Why is the
unknownā¦.Maybe the girls knew something? ⦠Just pure speculation on my
part as its not in the record.ā
āSomeone wanted everyone to think that the girls diedā¦in the sequence
of events, this occurred after the North and Jones family murdersā¦ISA
knows that Marlena wasnāt involved in those murdersā¦The Torres, Dimera
or Owens families took them out in an effort to find the girlsā¦.ISA
knew that if they allowed the girls to remain āaliveā they would
always be in jeopardyā¦.We worked with some informants to create the
illusion of their death, spreading separate rumors that Owens and
Torres murdered themā¦.worked like a charm but inadvertently set off a
crime war between the three families that continues to this day.ā
āEvery trace of Julie Dimera and Samantha Dimeraās existence was
systematically erasedā¦ISA gathered all original records including all
the paperwork relating to their placement with the Smith familyā¦.Frank
and Martha changed their last name to Evans and were relocated and
given a new identity.ā
āAlex North and Mason Jones were nowhere to be foundā¦.after the Owens,
Dimera and Torres murders they went into hiding or were hidden, we
arenāt sureā¦North appeared years later, connected to the Owens
familyā¦Jones appeared to be the smarter of the two and stayed hidden a
little longerā¦.for some reason both men did go to medical school and
are doctorsā¦.ISA thinks that the boys werenāt taken out later because
they had some leverage over all three families and that they were
worth more alive than dead.ā
āFucking A,ā Roman muttered. āNorth knew where she was all alongā¦he
had to have known,ā Roman stated thinking back to Alexās initial
involvement with Marlena years before. She seemed to trust him
implicitly and now he knew why. āHe was her psychiatrist a long time
ago Shaneā¦maybe thatās why he came to townā¦she may have blocked
something subconsciously relating to the murders or something else and
he wanted to retrieve it.ā
āJohn, has Marlena ever mentioned a man named El Diablo?ā Shane asked.
āNot that I know of why? Who is El Diablo?ā
āNo way manā¦no way,ā Roman exclaimed from the back seat. āYou arenāt
suggesting that El Diablo was involved in this?ā
āWho the hell is El Diablo?ā John asked confused by the looks that
passed between Shane and Roman.
āTheyāre going to kill her Shaneā¦OH MY GOD,ā Roman exclaimed in shock,
trying to comprehend this information. āOh godā¦oh godā¦oh godā¦ā
āWho the hell is El Diablo?ā John yelled, interrupting Romanās muttering.
āEl Diablo is the head of the Owens crime familyā¦one of their more
elusive membersā¦.Interpol and ISA have been secretly working together
for years collecting evidence of his involvementā¦Heās what you yanks
refer to as Teflonā¦.a lead comes in and the source is killed or the
papers connecting him to the crime disappearā¦nothing has been able to
stick. The only evidence we have of his involvement are fingerprints
taken from the Dimera house by the local PD after the murdersā¦.
Naturally, the originals turned up missing days later, but unbeknownst
to El Diablo, ISA had been provided with a copy of the printsā¦We know
he was there, but why?ā
āAnd Marlena is the only one that knows why he was there.ā Roman was
in shock. El Diabloās involvement complicated the matter even more.
Marlenaās statement about not wanting this to go to trial all made
sense. She knew who El Diablo was and probably thought that if she
quietly pled guilty sheād have the best chance for survival.
āWho is this El Diablo?ā John asked.
āYour president, Maxwell Owens.ā
āJohn, are you okay,ā Marlena finally asked John, after several
minutes of uncomfortable silence where he stared at her, a vacant look
in his eyes.
āIām sorry,ā John said somewhat embarrassed that Marlena had caught
him, his mind clearly focused on something else. Several times a day
his conversation with Roman and Shane played in his mind as he still
tried to grasp what he had been told about his wife and her past. What
did at she have on President Owens that had him aggressively using the
NSA, DEA, Secret Service, Interpol and the FBI for his own purposes.
He knew that Marlena had killed Channing Owens, the Presidents
brother, but why such secrecy and urgency towards her capture? Why did
she kill Rafael Torres and Channing Owens? And John Dimera being her
father. The picture of her father that Marlena clutched to her chest
the night on the pier when she tried to commit suicide still haunted
him. His physical resemblance to her father had been bothering him
ever since but he didnāt know how to approach the subject with her
without setting her off. Sleek black hair, blue eyes, chiseled cheeks
and a strong roman nose, the picture of John Dimera could have been a
picture of him thirty years before.
He needed to stop thinking about her past and trying to solve the
mystery himself or he was going to drive himself crazy. Shaking his
head he asked her once again, āDo you want to tell me about your
dream?ā
āNo,ā Marlena whispered, looking down, tears welling up in her eyes as
she recalled her dream with surprising and haunting clarity. āI want
to tell you but I canāt.ā She truly wanted to tell him about the dream
she had been having night after night, but couldnāt. It had nothing to
do with him, and a lack of trust on her part, because she truly did
trust him, she didnāt trust herself or her memories.
āMarlena, you know that you can tell me anything,ā John said tenderly
as he lifted her trembling chin with his fingers and looked in her
tear laden hazel eyes. āAnything you tell me is safe with meā¦It might
help you to talk about it.ā
āI know that Johnā¦I do and I so appreciate that about you, especially
now,ā Marlena whispered, not bothering to hide from him the tears that
so openly spilled down her cheeks in the pale moonlight. Mesmerized by
the incandescence of each drop as it slowly rolled down her cheek,
John reached out and captured a drop on his thumb, amazed that it
still held its shape. Putting his thumb up to his lips he tasted the
saltiness of the pain that she was feeling.
āIām afraid that if I talk about what my dream is about, that it will be true.ā
āWhat if it is true?ā John asked, his thumb still to his lips. Where
the truth began in her mind wasnāt what was important anymore to him,
getting her to open up and confide in him all these deeply held fears
caught in the recesses of her mind was.
āThen youāll leave,ā Marlena whispered, her voice cracking. What she
wouldnāt give for him to see the pictures in her mind, not having to
verbally share and admit what she saw when she closed her eyes.
Explaining was difficult when she herself didnāt understand what she
was remembering.
āWhy would I leave?ā John asked as he willed himself to stay calm,
even though internally his mind was racing and he was starting to
panic wondering what she could have meant.
āThe small piece that I remember, if its true, then we are never going
home Johnā¦Iām afraid that he isnāt going to leave me alone until Iām
dead.ā There she said it, fear number 361 in her mind was out on the
table and there was no taking it back. Marlena looked up at John
tentatively waiting for his reaction, needing for him to make
everything all right. Not getting the immediate reaction and
reassurance from John that she so craved, as was her habit when things
got too intense and she wasnāt able to deal with it, Marlena ran.
Getting up off the bed she ran toward the door and down the hall, the
pale blue silk of her nightgown shining ethereally as the moonlight
caught it.
āMarlena,ā John yelled as he followed her, knowing that she was
running towards the beach and whatever was there that she seemed to
find solace and comfort in.
As he stood behind her watching the foam from the tide rise higher and
higher, he knew that sooner or later he was going to have to force her
to confront the demons that occupied her mind at night and terrified
her soul.
āWhy is this happening to me?ā she asked John softly, sensing him
standing behind her. Images of the man in her dreams holding a knife
to her jugular demanding that she tell him the number flashed through
her mind. Concentrating on the feeling of the sand as it moved with
the tide between her toes, she tried to stop the memory from
returning.
āIt might help to talk about what you are feeling Marlena,ā John said
as he carefully walked into the frigid surf and stood behind her,
touching her shoulders lightly. āSooner or later youāre going to have
to stop running from your past, running from your fears.ā
āI know that but I donāt know how to stop,ā Marlena admitted as she
closed her eyes and let the soft breeze from the ocean caress her
face. Although a psychiatrist by trade, she was unable to explain her
own complicated feelings to her ex-husband John. She was grateful that
he was here with her, and didnāt know what she would have done if he
werenāt. She cursed the day that she asked him for a divorce and he
went through with her request.
āBaby steps, thatās all I askā¦like, what are you thinking right now?ā
he asked as he looked up at the night sky, the full moon illuminating
the stars in the sky even more. Seeing a shooting star in the sky, he
closed his eyes and wished that his children back home in Salem were
healthy and happy. He would give anything to see them, but knew that
it was too risky.
āYou really want to know,ā she asked coyly as she looked over her
shoulder at him. His eyes held such sadness that she wondered what he
had been thinking that had put such a look on his beautiful face.
āOf course sweetheart,ā John said as he massaged her shoulders. The
tide was now up to his waist and it wouldnāt be much longer before it
would be over his head. He hoped that Marlena would receive her solace
from the sea before it got to that point. The humidity of the air
along with the coldness of the water made for an interesting
combination.
āAll my life Iāve been told who I was, or wasnāt and who I should
beā¦Am I Julie, the abused and unloved child or am I Marlena, the
virtue of Salemā¦Professionally, Iām Dr. Marlena Evans, why not Dr.
Marlena Black? Why didnāt I take your last name? Was my subconscious
sending me a message not to for some unknown reasonā¦Didnāt it bother
you at all?ā When John didnāt answer her, she continued, āI donāt know
who I am anymore and I think thatās part of my problem.ā
John nodded and continued rubbing her shoulders and back wanting her
to continue.
āMy given name may be Julie, but I donāt want to be Julieā¦I canāt be
Julie. I refuse to define myself and live my life as a victimā¦Julie
was a victim, Iām notā¦But Iām not entirely Marlena, because sheās not
realā¦sheās an idealized version of what the perfect woman should look
and act like that I created, but sheās not meā¦I tried to be her for so
long but couldnātā¦I donāt want to be perfectā¦I guess what Iām saying
is that I donāt want to be Marlena as I was before eitherā¦.Does this
make sense to you?ā
āYes,ā John said as he squeezed her shoulders in support. āWith the
return of your memory youāve had a lot to accept, some of those things
being extremely painfulā¦Itās only natural that all of this would be
confusing for you.ā
āThank you John for thatā¦.It helps that you understand and donāt think
that Iām crazy.ā
āFar from it,ā John whispered before he placed a tender kiss on the
side on her neck. Leaving his lips on her neck for longer than was
necessary he breathed in her scent, thankful that she was alive and
with him. Regardless of what life threw at them, they would always be
stronger together than apart.
āEverything is so complicated now, yet so simple in a way,ā Marlena
began, trying to gather her thoughts and present them to John in a
somewhat comprehensible manner. āAs messed up as my life appears to
have been, its okayā¦I can accept that bad things happenedā¦What
happened, what I did, I canāt change that, I canāt give myself a
childhood that I didnāt haveā¦.It is what it is.ā Marlena turned around
in the surf and faced John, taking his hand in hers. All the love and
support she needed were evident in his eyes. Things were going to be
okay. Finding the courage in him, she continued. āAll the experiences
in my life up until now were created by my own thoughts and words,
what I believed about myself, I became. Somewhere along the line I
became someone that I didnāt recognize, someone that I donāt really
likeā¦.But thatās in the past, its over and done with.ā
āWhat are you going to do?ā John asked as he reached out and took her
other hand in his.
āI need to find out who I am, I need to find Marlena.ā
Edited by Tammy, May 2, 2015, 2:32 pm.
Chapter 2
āWhat do you see when you close your eyes?ā the man in the sterile
white lab coat asked her as he held the hypodermic needle against her
upper arm. The green rubber band tourniquet wrapped tightly around her
arm was causing a numbing sensation in her fingers. Moving her fingers
back and forth, she paused to answer as she watched her arm slowly
start to turn a slight blue color.
āNothing,ā Marlena finally muttered as she looked up at the man
suspiciously. āI told you beforeā¦.why donāt you people ever believe
me?ā As the man tightened his grip on her am, she felt the tip of the
needle as it slowly penetrated her epidermis. Not wanting to look the
slight bit interested in what was happening to her body, she looked
over the manās shoulder at the bare wall behind him, watching as the
setting sun behind her reflected on the bars on the window, casting
their shadow on the wall. The questioning was the same, never a
deviation in the questions themselves or the order in which they were
given.
āWhat do you see when you close your eyes?ā
āWhatās your given name?ā
āWho are your parents?ā
āHow old are you?ā
āWho are your siblings?ā
āWhere do you live?ā
āWho is Rafael Torres?ā
āDoes the name mean anything to you? When I say the name Rafael
Torres, do you feel anything? Is so what?ā
āWho is Channing Owens?ā
āDoes the name mean anything to you? When I say the name Channing
Owens, do you feel anything? Is so what?ā
āWho is Mason Jones?ā
āDoes the name mean anything to you? When I say the name Mason Jones,
do you feel anything? Is so what?ā
āWho is Alexander North?ā
āDoes the name mean anything to you? When I say the name Alexander
North, do you feel anything? Is so what?ā
Thirty more questions always followed. Everyday for weeks they had
been asking her the same questions and patiently Marlena had given
them the same answer. She remembered nothing. Nothing. The more that
this charade went on the madder she became. They were simply wasting
their time and for what purpose? There was no point in this line of
questioning and she didnāt understand why they were asking her and how
much longer she was going to have to answer their questions before
they would be satisfied and let her go home. Who were these people and
why did they think that she knew them?
Having memorized the questions the third time she had been asked them,
on her fourth visit to the man she dubbed āmonotonous Marvinā, she had
tried to be cute and gave her answers in the correct order without
waiting for the questions to be asked. Never again would she try that;
she was accused of lying and hiding what she remembered and was
subjected to more testing. No matter what answer she provided, she was
always given an injection of something at the end that made her
drowsy. She couldnāt recall how long sheād been in the facility or how
sheād gotten there. She only remembered waking up one morning in
incredible pain; her body battered and bruised. After the doctors
tended to her physical injuries, the tests began. First physical
tests, followed by mental tests, then what she referred to as memory
tests. Marlena had no idea how long sheād been there. Days? Weeks?
Months? Years?
āWhat is your give name?ā Monotonous Marvin asked her as he pushed the
hypodermic needle further into her skin.
āMarlena Evans.ā
āWho are your parents?ā The needle slowly was making headway into her arm.
āFrank and Martha Evans.ā
āHow old are you?ā
āFourteen.ā The needle came to rest against her muscle and she felt
the burning sensation of the medication as the liquid was slowly
released and penetrated the surrounding tissues. It hurt like hell.
Clenching her eyes shut tightly she tried not to cry, refusing to show
any sign of weakness. She was stronger than that; nothing or no one
could hurt her.
Something was wrong. Monotonous Marvin always waited until question 27
to inject her. Feeling light headed she leaned back in the chair and
tried to focus on the wall in front on her. The shadow of the setting
sun was creating a vibrant but ever changing kaleidoscope in the room.
She clenched her eyes shut tightly and put her head down between her
legs to try to stop the room from spinning but couldnāt. Faster and
faster things moved in her mind.
āMarlena, what is the number?ā the man aggressively demanded as he
grabbed her head and lifted it, forcing her to look at him. She tried
to focus on his spectacles, but couldnāt. Her inertia and the glare of
the setting sun off his glasses hindered her concentration.
āWhat number,ā she mumbled as she felt the bile slowly rise up her esophagus.
āDonāt play dumbā¦All this will stop if you tell me the number.ā
āI donāt knowā¦please stop this?ā she begged the man as she tried to
grab his hands and get him to let go of her head. āPlease, Iām going
to be sick.ā
āYouāre a good little liar Julieā¦.had me convinced,ā the man said
cruelly as he pulled roughly on her hair. The bile rose higher and
higher as she fought to maintain her awareness.
Crying out in pain, Marlena yelled at the man, āYou mother fucking
asshole I donāt know who the hell Julie isā¦My name is Marlena Evans. I
am fourteen years old. I have a sister named Samantha and we live in
Denver, Colorado. I have never heard of Rafael Torres, Channing Owens,
Mason Jones or Alexander North nor do I care to. The name Julie means
nothing to me, neither does the name John Dimera, Katherine Dimera,
Daphne Dimera, Stefano Dimera, Matthew Dimera or Suzanne Dimera. The
name Frank Evans should mean something to you though, because when he
finds out what youāve been doing to me he is going to kick your ass to
the moon and youāre going to wish that you never were born,ā Marlena
screamed out at the man before the drugs took effect and she slumped
forward in the chair, his hand still tightly clenched around her
ponytail.
āHer memory has been wiped cleanā¦we can return her to Frank Evans, let
him know that sheāll be safe as long as he doesnāt expose her to
anything that will trigger her memory returningā¦.he knows what those
triggers areā¦too bad about her sister though,ā was the last thing
Marlena heard as she lost total consciousness.
āMarlena, Marlena, Marlena,ā John said slowly as he waved his hand in
front of her face. For the past two minutes he had been trying to get
her attention.
āHoney, are you okay?ā he asked as he finally got up from the table
and stood behind her, gently rubbing her shoulders. The muscles in her
shoulders were so tense.
āOh, Iām sorry,ā Marlena finally muttered, shaking her head. āIām
sorry,ā she apologized again as she put her hand to her mouth and
covered it, masking her yawn. āI donāt know what happened. Must not
have gotten enough sleep last night. I apologize for my rudeness
Johnā¦you were saying that you were in contact with Roman?ā She asked
as she looked behind her shoulder and up at him and smiled.
āWe can talk about that later sweetheartā¦do you want to go back and
rest?ā John asked, the concern evident in his voice as kissed the top
of her head and then took his seat across the table from her.
āNo Iām fineā¦really I am,ā Marlena said as she leaned into the table
and took his strong hand in hers. āIām so glad that we came here for
lunchā¦I was tired of feeling like a criminal in hiding,ā Marlena said
before she realized exactly what she had said. āOops, I guess that I
am,ā she laughed. Seeing Johnās serious expression, Marlena squeezed
his hand. āJohn, its okay to laugh once in a while.ā
āI know sweetheartā¦Youāre not a criminal and it pisses me off to know
that those bastards are out there hunting you down,ā John said as he
picked up his fork and stabbed a piece of marsala chicken with it.
āYou of all people donāt deserve to be treated like that. Youāre not a
criminal, I refuse to believe that,ā John said as he put the piece of
chicken to his mouth and chewed on it.
āSo what did Roman say?ā Marlena asked as she looked down at her salad
and gently scooped a small piece of lettuce onto the tines.
āHe figures we have a couple more days here until we need to move again.ā
āDo they know where we are?ā Marlena asked, trying to hide her panic.
āI asked him that,ā John said as he picked at his chicken. āISA intel
from Shane indicates that those looking for us are closing in on this
continent but donāt know what country weāre in.ā
āI donāt want to move again,ā Marlena complained as she put her fork
down and placed her hands in her lap, looking downward.
āYou know that we donāt have a choiceā¦.ā John started.
āI know, until Shane and ISA figure out whatās going on and I remember
my past we canāt go home,ā Marlena said as she put her napkin on the
table, pushed her chair back and stood up.
āMarlena, please sit back down and finish your food,ā John implored
her, slightly irritated by her mini tantrum. As was her habit, when
conversations turned serious or Marlena felt threatened in any way,
she found a way to remove herself from the situation. John
intrinsically knew that her actions were a result of behavior learned
and practiced as a child; instead of learning to cope, she ran.
āIām not hungryā¦. You finish your food, Iāll be outside,ā Marlena
stood next to the table, arms folded across her chest. She knew that
she should sit down and talk to John but didnāt want to. She was no
longer hungry, but John still had a full plate of food.
āNo wayā¦you know that I canāt leave you alone in the city,ā John
replied, his voice rising.
āIām not a childā¦please, finish your foodā¦Iāll be fine,ā Marlena
muttered, looking around the small restaurant, making sure that the
other patrons hadnāt noticed them.
āNo,ā John said as he put down his napkin, pushed out his chair and stood up.
āJohn,ā Marlena warned him.
Not bothering to respond to a futile attempt on her part to gain some
much-desired independence, John took out his wallet and placed 40
euros on the table. āLetās go,ā he said as he deftly slid the wallet
back into the rear pocket of his black jeans.
āFinish your food John,ā Marlena said stubbornly as she stood by the
table and refused to move.
āCome on Marlena, lets goā John said as he took her by the elbow and
started toward the door.
āFine,ā Marlena said following him, not wanting to make a scene.
Although she wanted some independence, she desired her freedom even
more. Making a scene would have drawn attention and the men after her
would be one step closer to finding them.
Once outside the restaurant, John carefully looked up and down the
street before stepping out of the sheltered alcove. Taking Marlenaās
arm and holding her close to his body, he led her quickly down the
side alley to his motorcycle.
Putting his helmet on, he sat down on the motorcycle and turned it on.
As the engine came to life, John watched as Marlena tried to tame her
wild blonde mane underneath the helmet. He never tired of watching
her, especially moments like this when she thought no one was looking.
Her mouth opened wide in concentration, tongue poking out between her
teeth; she fastened the strap under her chin and then adjusted her
jeans before climbing on the motorcycle behind him.
āReady,ā she yelled at him as she put her arms around his waist and
held on tight.
John guided the vehicle down the narrow cobblestone alley onto the
main thoroughfare. Marlena watched as the now familiar signs quickly
passed by. She was saddened by the knowledge that once again she was
going to have to leave a place she liked. She thought back to the
places that they had stayed over the last five months; Greece, France,
Germany, the Netherlands, England, Russia, Egypt, South Africa, China,
India, and now Italy.
Opening her eyes, she watched as John expertly maneuvered the machine
onto the isolated road at the end of town that led to the small house
that they had been staying at for the last three weeks. Since their
location changed so often, the only constant was the beach. John had
always managed to find a house on an isolated beach to rent and always
made an effort to make the house as comfortable as possible for her,
often arranging for familiar items to be delivered ā pictures of their
six children and two grandchildren and pictures of other loved ones,
familiar bedding and pillows, favorite towels, perfumes, soaps and
lotions. Resting her head on Johnās shoulder, she closed her eyes and
let the warm breeze wash over her face.
āThe answers are in youā¦we just need to know where to look.ā Johnās
words to her last night ran through her mind. If only she could
remember who she was this nightmare would end, or at least start
towards a resolution. It seemed that the harder she tried to remember,
the less she did.
Who was Marlena? She remembered bits and pieces of her life as Julie
Dimera, but not all of it. As more time passed, her memories were
unexpectedly and randomly returning. Was something triggering the
return of her memory or was it the natural progression of her illness?
In the beginning days of her isolation with John she tried to use her
psychiatric and medical training to heal herself but had been largely
unsuccessful. John repeatedly told her to take her time and let the
memories return on their own. But she didnāt want to wait; every
moment that she didnāt remember was a minute that she could have spent
with her children.
Closing her eyes tightly, she tried to will the return of at least
another memory. As she thought back to the memory that had
unexpectedly returned during lunch she wondered what had triggered it.
Almost all of the memories that had returned were of her as a child,
yet in this one she was clearly a teenager. What did it all mean and
was it really a memory or her mind grasping to fill a void? She knew
the general sequence of events in her life based on what Shane Donovan
had told John and Roman on the way to the airport. Having the timeline
was helpful as little flashes of things returned; she had the context
into which to place them sequentially. Nevertheless, the gap between
what she last remembered; shooting her father, and what she remembered
next; moving to Salem as a psychiatrist, was huge. She didnāt remember
attending medical school, couldnāt recall her high school or college
graduations, and didnāt remember her prom or other teenage milestones.
Did she experience these things like other kids her age or had she
spent all those years in the facility?
āHold on,ā John yelled over the sound of the motorcycle, shaking her
out of her reverie. She felt the sudden breaking of the bike as it
moved side to side in a swerving motion. Marlena held onto John
tighter, eyes clenched tightly shut, afraid of an impending collision.
Once the bike was almost at a complete stop, she felt the gears shift
as John changed their course. Opening her eyes just enough to peek,
Marlena looked in front of them and saw what looked like three police
cars, lights on, heading toward them. Frightened and confused as to
why they were heading toward the police, she glanced behind her toward
the cottage. At the end of the road, she saw half a dozen police cars
parked in front of their beach cottage. Someone had found them.
āJohn,ā Marlena panicked as she grabbed onto him tightly. She was going to die.
With the police less than a two miles in front of them and closing in
quickly, John was running out of options and surrendering wasnāt one
of them. Jerking the motorcycle to the right, he tried to maintain
control as he drove down the steep embankment toward the marsh.
Marlena felt the coldness of the water as the motorcycle came to rest
and started sinking.
āCome on,ā John yelled as he shut off the engine and helped Marlena
off the bike. She was chest deep in murky water and having a hard time
gaining her footing. John kicked the bike over so that it was
completely submerged. Assisting Marlena to the shore, he looked back
to make sure that it wasnāt visible. Satisfied that finding the bike
wouldnāt be easy, he grabbed Marlenaās hand and briskly ran along the
edge of the marsh toward the sand dunes that rose up quietly behind
the marsh.
Pulling off her helmet and tossing it to the ground, Marlena wrapped
her arms around Johnās waist and started crying. Removing his helmet,
he gently tossed it onto the warm sand and then placed his arms
protectively around Marlena.
āWeāre going to dieā¦Iām going to dieā¦Iām going to die,ā Marlena
repeated over and over again.
āNot if I have anything to say about it,ā John tried to reassure her
as he rubbed her back. He needed for her to remain calm if they were
going to make it out of town undetected. āMarlena we donāt have much
time, we need to get out of here,ā John said as he removed her arms
from his waist and tipped up her chin so that he could see her eyes.
Although they were temporarily sheltered from view by the massive sand
dunes it would only be a matter of time before they were spotted.
āSomehow they know weāre here and we need to quickly get out of this
area undetected. You know this area and you know where to go,ā John
said noticing that Marlena was shaking her head no. āYes you do
sweetheart, the route will be the same one we practiced just
yesterday. You know the markers and the route. If anything happens you
know where to go. Whatever happens do not take your belt offā¦the GPS
device is in your belt. I activated the switch on the cycle once I saw
the police so Shane and his team should be looking for us now.ā
āI canāt do thisā¦Iām not ready for this,ā Marlena cried out.
āYouāre the strongest woman I knowā¦you know what to doā¦you can do this
Marlenaā¦I need for you to stop panicking though.ā
āIām trying not to John, but Iām scared, I donāt want to die,ā Marlena
said, lowering her head. John noticed the slight trembling of her body
as she tried to keep her emotions together. Taking her into his arms
once again, he tilted her head so that he could look into her eyes.
āHoney, its okay to be scared. Iām scared too. But as long as we are
together and work smart, we should be okay. We donāt have time to
panic; the police are probably hunting us now. I know youāre cold but
a mile or so up the road is the place where we hid the dry clothesā¦.
Things will be okay Mar, trust me.ā John looked deep into her scared
hazel eyes trying to reassure her that was he said was the truth.
āI do,ā she whispered as she gathered her strength from him. Leaning
down, he kissed her deeply on the lips, an indulgence of time that
they really couldnāt afford.
āLetās go,ā she said as soon as they separated, jogging down one of
the well-rehearsed escape routes. As John followed her, he looked
behind him and saw a dozen police officers, flashlights illuminating
their path as they made their way down the hill towards the marsh.
āRun Marlenaā¦run.ā
Chapter 3
After 20 minutes of running through the dark night, crisscrossing up
and down the sand dunes and around low-lying shrub, Marlena didnāt
know how much longer she could continue. John wasnāt jogging; he was
flat out running for his life. Putting one foot in front of the other,
she willed herself to follow him, knowing that being captured was the
alternative.
āJust a little while longer,ā John whispered loudly behind him to
Marlena. Although rationally he knew that there was little chance of
anyone hearing him, there was still that chance. Marlena meant
everything to him and he wasnāt going to risk her capture by
carelessness on his part. He could see her out of the corner of his
eye struggling to keep up. Months on the run tempered with abject
social isolation hadnāt been good for Marlena or her body. She was a
thin woman before, but now looked emaciated. John knew that she
struggled to keep weight on since the twinsā birth, but slowly she was
becoming nothing more than a skeletal mass.
Marlena said nothing as she ran behind him watching his feet as they
slammed against the black soil, kicking up small amounts of fine dust
that obscured her path. She had no idea where they were or where they
were going, having long ago stopped paying attention, knowing and
trusting that John would lead them safely. She wiped the sweat off her
brow with the back of her hand, trying to concentrate on the feeling
of the warm liquid on her fingers against the cool night air.
āYouāve been a bad girl Julie,ā she heard her fathersā voice.
Frantically she looked around trying to find where the voice was
coming from. āYou know what happens to bad girls.ā His voice had
almost a lyrical quality to it, breathless yet sing-song like. Shaking
her head to try to clear the memory from it, she mumbled āNoā to
herself, trying to abolish all thoughts of him. He was dead. She had
to let him stop controlling her. She was Marlena, not Julie.
āYou canāt get rid of me so easily Marlena,ā he taunted her. She saw
him running beside her, his black hair slicked back, red T-shirt
ringed with sweat.
Looking down, she followed John along the narrow path, trying not to
look over where her father was running beside her. The pale blue nylon
from his Nike sneakers shone against the moonlight. āIām a part of you
and always will be. My blood runs through your veins, donāt you ever
forget that,ā he threatened maniacally. āNo,ā she told herself once
again as she picked up her pace.
āDo you think youāre smarter than me Julie, just cause youāve got a
some fancy degrees?ā He laughed as he reached out and touched her. The
hair on her arms stood up from the contact. Suddenly she was very
cold. Pulling her arm out of his grasp, she felt his finger nails
scrape against her skin. She felt the throbbing on her skin where he
had touched her. Faster she ran trying to keep up with John.
Adrenaline rushing through her thin veins, she fought to outrun him.
Looking behind her, she couldnāt see her father; she could only sense
his presence. His warm breath against the back of her neck as he
placed his lips against the nape propelled her faster.
āNo, this is not happening,ā she mumbled as she passed John, sprinting
as if her life was in danger.
āMarlena, wait up,ā John yelled, losing sight of her as she ran around
a tree covered bend. He was exhausted, but forced himself to move
faster to catch up with her.
āMarlena,ā John yelled again as he started to panic. Coming around the
bend he slowed down as he saw Marlena standing in the middle of the
trail in a heated conversation with someone or something he couldnāt
see.
āNo,ā she yelled out. āNo, this is not happeningā¦this cannot be happening.ā
āI told you I donāt know. Why are you doing this to me?ā she cried as
she placed her head in her hands and wept. āWhy canāt you leave me
alone?ā
āMarlena,ā John said as he stood before her and gently placed his
hands on her shoulders. She was trembling, a combination of her sweat
and the cold night air. āMarlena,ā he said trying to get her to
respond.
āJohn,ā she whispered as she looked up through her fingers at him. āIs he gone?ā
āIs who gone?ā John asked, concerned.
āMy father,ā she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes.
āThere was no one here honey,ā John said trying to figure out what was
going on with his wife.
āHe was here John,ā Marlena insisted.
āHoney, your father is dead.ā
āI know that. I donāt know how he did it, but he was here. I swear to
you John. Iām not crazyā¦He was here.ā Eyes wide with fear, she looked
frantically around as she held her arms protectively around her chest.
Did John believe her?
āMaybe it was someone else that you thought was your father,ā John
offered her as an alternative, concerned about Marlenaās mental state.
āMaybe,ā she whispered, as she looked around him, frightened that her
father would reappear.
āNothing to worry about thoughā¦just donāt run so far ahead of me⦠I
was worried,ā John said as he checked his watch. They didnāt have much
time to get to the drop site before help arrived. As usual, he wanted
to be there early to make sure that they werenāt walking into an
ambush. āAre you okay to walk a little farther? We are almost
thereā¦help should be here soon.ā
āIām okay,ā she said staring ahead in disbelief, still shaken by her
encounter with her father.
Deviating from the well-marked trail, John abruptly grabbed Marlenaās
arm and pulled her close to him, leading her down the steep embankment
that led towards a small lake, not more that five hundred feet wide
and two hundred feet long. Leaning into John for support, she felt the
beating of his heart through her thin cotton shirt.
āJohn, where are we going?ā Marlena asked in a panic as she tried to
calm her nerves hating the fact that she no longer had control over
her emotions. Everything was so raw and real. The defense and coping
mechanisms that she had developed over the years no longer seemed to
be working.
āShush,ā John said as he put two fingers to his mouth and motioned
above them towards the ridge where they just came from. His blue eyes
were as black as coal, making Marlena uncomfortable. She couldnāt see
or sense what he was feeling. She needed for his eyes to be blue; she
needed to be able to look into them and see that everything was going
to be okay.
John held onto her tighter as he led them towards the lake. The sun
had long since set, the dusk of the night barely illuminating the
lake. The sound of leaves being crushed under the weight of their
shoes was the only sound to be head, save their heavy breathing. Once
he reached a canopy of trees, he ducked behind a trunk, pulling
Marlena with him. Slowly he pulled her body next to him, mere
millimeters separating them. He could feel her gasping to catch her
breath. āMarlena, listen to me carefully and donāt talk,ā John
whispered into her ear.
He felt her start to relax. āSomething is wrong.ā Marlena started
shaking her head and struggled in his arms. āHoney, you have to
relax,ā he whispered trying to calm her down. A panicked Marlena would
get them captured.
āTheyāre onto us,ā he whispered again, contemplating on how much to
tell her. Realizing that she was her equal, his partner, his soulmate,
he knew that she deserved nothing less than the truth. āIām going to
reach down and undo your belt. Please donāt move and donāt panic,ā
John said as he lowered his hands and skimmed them down along her body
till they came to rest at her waist. Slowly he undid the buckle and
tugged on one end of the belt. The sound of the leather belt as it
rubbed against the denim of her pants reverberated in Marlenaās ears.
She tried to focus on what was happening, trying to understand why
John was thinking that they were being followed, but couldnāt. She saw
her father in her mind.
She felt the final tug of the belt as John freed it from her waist.
She felt the coolness of the night air as her pants gaped at the
waist. āStand here,ā John ordered as he let go of her and calmly
walked towards the small lake. Leaning down, she saw him place the
belt in the water, watching it as it sank.
āI hope I made the right decision,ā she heard him mutter as the belt
vanished from sight into the dark murky water.
Turning around, he slowly walked towards Marlena, noting the terror in
her eyes. Taking her into his arms once again, he whispered, āThe GPS
device was on the beltā¦I couldnāt take the chance of being followedā¦.
Something is wrongā¦I can sense itā¦. we need to get out of this area
nowā¦Itās not safe to talk and we need to be very quietā¦they are
expecting us at the safe house in a couple minutesā¦when we donāt show
theyāll be an all out manhunt for usā¦.I figure we have about twenty
minutes to find a damn good hiding place for the night,ā John
whispered as he looked down at his watch. He could hear the sounds of
dogs howling in the distance knowing that they were using bloodhounds
to track their scent.
āWe need to wade through the pond to the other side,ā John whispered.
Marlena tensed up in his arms and shook her head no.
āNo,ā she whispered as she backed away from him.
āWe donāt have a choice,ā John whispered as he grabbed her arm to stop
her. āThis might buy us some extra time.ā
āNo,ā she mumbled once again. āIām not going in thereā¦. Please let me
go. I wonāt tell anyone,ā she pleaded with him, not seeing John before
her, but the man she tried unsuccessfully to banish from her mind:
Congressman Channing Owens.
She slowly backed into the water, trying to get away from him. She
started moving herself backwards in the water, not knowing where she
was or where the other side was.
āMarlena, whatās the matter?ā John asked as he followed her lead. Her
mouth was open and he could see her mumbling but couldnāt understand a
word of what she was saying.
āNo, Marlena. You belong to me and Iām never going to let you go,ā
Channing said as he started swimming towards her. She turned over and
started swimming as fast as she could away from him. She felt him grab
onto her hair and pull her towards him. She continued fighting him as
he grabbed her neck from behind and pulled her under the water. She
struggled to come up to the surface but he prevented her from doing
so. She kicked hard and connected with what she assumed was his shin.
He lost his grip on her and she made her way to the surface grasping
for air.
John watched helplessly as Marlena struggled in the water. Quickly
swimming over towards where she was, he tried to pull her body close
to his. He felt the sharp jab of her shoes as she connected with his
shin. āNo,ā she pleaded as she struggled against him.
āJulie, Julie, Julie,ā Channing whispered into her ear as he held her
tight. āDonāt you know by now that any attempt to escape is futile.ā
āPlease let me go.ā She wasnāt going to beg him, not this time.
āNever. You belong to me and always will.ā She felt his hot breath on
his neck and felt his arousal poking into her backside.
āWeāre going to go back to the house and you are going to apologize to
my guest for your rude behavior.ā He ground his erection into her
buttocks.
āHe was an ass. I wonāt apologize.ā She shook her head and tried to
escape from his clutches.
She felt him as he grabbed her face and squeezed her chin, āYou will
or Iāll drown you right here in this lake.ā She knew that he was
capable of doing it, but just didnāt know if she cared. Maybe death
would be an easier way out.
Summoning strength she didnāt know she had, she pulled out of his
embrace and swam towards the shore. Reaching the shore seconds before
him, she ran towards the forest as fast as she could, hoping to outrun
Channing this time.
āMarlena,ā John whispered loudly as he furiously ran to catch up with
her. āMarlena.ā
Slowly John started making a gain on her lead as she raced towards an
unseen target. He was thankful that she was moving so fast but
concerned by her behavior. He saw the vacant look in her eyes; she was
running from something else.
āStop,ā he ordered her as he grabbed onto her shirt.
āNo,ā Marlena cried out as she pulled out of her grasp. āPlease leave
me alone,ā she begged as she struggled against his tight hold on her.
She was dripping wet and shivering. John tried to hold onto her to
calm her down.
āI wonāt tell anyone, please let me go,ā she begged him once again. He
felt her small frame shake as she tried to hold her emotions in check.
āIām sorryā¦Iām sorryā¦Iām sorry⦠I didnāt mean to do itā¦I didnātā¦please
let me go.ā
āMarlena, itās me John,ā he said tenderly as he held her body against
hers. āItās me John⦠Iād never hurt youā¦you have to believe that.ā
āJohn,ā Marlena said as she lifted her head. āJohn?ā Slowly she turned
her head towards the sound of his voice.
āDoc?ā John asked as his eyes made contact with hers. He was relieved
to see recognition reflected in hers.
āJohnā¦oh thank God its you,ā she whispered in relief. āWhatās
happening to me?ā She asked him as she looked for an answer.
āWhatās happening to me?ā she repeated, this time with more fervor.
āWhatās happening to me?ā
āDocā¦Iāve got youā¦youāre going to be okay,ā John tried to reassure her.
āNo, itās not okay Johnā¦Itās not,ā Marlena said loudly as she pulled
out of his embrace and turned around and faced him. āItās not okay.ā
āI donāt know what you want me to say,ā John said softly as he leaned
down and looked into her eyes.
āThereās nothing you can say⦠Something is wrong with me Johnā¦. I can feel it.ā
āWhen we get to a safe city we can have a doctor check you outā¦ā
āThatās not what I need,ā Marlena interrupted. āI saw him John⦠I saw
my father and I saw Channingā¦. I donāt know to explain itā¦. It doesnāt
make any sense, I know that rationally it canāt have happened John,
but I know what I felt and I know what I saw.ā The tears in her eyes
and the obvious pain on her face pained John. Looking at her he felt a
tightening in his chest and lump in his throat. Taking her face
tenderly in his hands, John looked up in the sky for guidance. There
was nothing he could say to make things better for her. There was no
one there; everything was in her head.
āTell me about Channing?ā John asked, not wanting to waste the moment.
In the months on the run this was the first time that Marlena had ever
mentioned Channing Owens. All that he knew of Owens was from Shane and
ISA intel records. Maybe this was the opening into her mind that he
had hoped and prayed for, for months.
Marlena closed her eyes and breathed in deeply. āI donāt want to talk
about him.ā
āIt might help you to talk about him,ā John said softly as he stroked
her face. āTell me what was happening with him just nowā¦.ā
āHe was chasing after meā¦ā Marlena whispered barely loud enough for
John to hear. She tried to fight off the image of him in her mind. She
shuddered as she saw him chasing after her in the night; this time she
was no longer a child, but an adult.
āWhat else?ā
āHe was holding me under the waterā¦.ā
āDo you know why?ā
āYes,ā Marlena said simply as she looked down, signaling that she was
ending the conversation.
āMarlena, I canāt help you unless I know whatās going on in your
headā¦. You have to trust me.ā
āI do trust you Johnā¦I do trust you,ā Marlena said as she opened her
eyes and smiled at him. āI do trust youā¦. I trust you with my life.ā
āWhy was Owens chasing you?ā
āBecause I made him madā¦. he tried to kill me.ā
āWas this a memory? Did this really happen?ā John wasnāt clear as to
what was real anymore. He knew that she was starting to remember
things from her past, even though she tried to hide it. Her actions
this time werenāt the same; he wasnāt convinced that she was
remembering.
āYes.ā She closed her eyes tightly as the memory of his violent death
at the hands of Mason Jones flashed through her mind. āMason tried to
help me Johnā¦he saved me.ā She needed for John to understand that
Mason wasnāt the enemy here.
āMarlena, do you know why Mason Jones and Alex North are after you?ā
Marlena shook her head furiously. āThey were my friendsā¦they helped
me.ā Mason wasnāt the enemy.
āMarlena, Mason tried to lock you up in the hospital and have you committed.ā
āNo,ā she said as she shook her head and backed further away from him.
āHe wouldnāt do that Johnā¦. I know him⦠He wouldnāt do that.ā
āI saw with my own eyes Marlenaā¦. he did it.ā
āNoā¦. I would remember that if it happened.ā
āIām telling youā¦. It happened. You trust me donāt you?ā
āYes.ā
āI wouldnāt lie to you about something as serious as this Doc, I
wouldnātā¦. We need to figure out why they are after youā¦we need to
figure out whatās inside of you that they so desperately want.ā
āI donāt know Johnā¦. If I did, donāt you know that I would tell you?ā
āI know that you would⦠I know that you would.ā
āIāve been seeing a number in my headā¦. Iām not sure what it means,
but its something that Channing Owens said to me.ā
āWhat?ā John asked as he took her elbow and guided her down the path.
Although this discussion was important, they had already lost precious
time.
ā25⦠He told me the number 25.ā
Chapter 4
ā25?ā John asked curiously, hearing the blood hounds barks nearing
closer with each step. Not wanting to waste a moment of precious time
that they didnāt have, John grabbed Marlenaās hand and pulled her
alongside him. He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye noticing
that she seemed to be lost in her own world.
āI donāt know,ā Marlena said as she tried to stop. She was so confused
right now; her head full of images and thoughts that wouldnāt end. She
hadnāt had this level of confusion in months; really since she started
remembering her past. John pulled on her arm to keep her walking.
āCome on Doc, just a little bit further,ā John whispered, as he looked
around, hoping that the map that heād memorized weeks ago of this area
was accurate. He recognized some of the landmarks from the map, and
was hopeful that the town was 2 miles away as charted.
āHe said 25, Iām sure of it,ā Marlena said, her mind flashing back to
the memory of him, laying on top of her trying to rape her when Mason
unremorsefully shot him in the head. She clearly remembered him saying
something else to her, but couldnāt conjure up what that was. A
feeling of uneasiness settled over her; she felt dirty and wanted to
take a shower.
ā25ā¦.thatās a startā¦what do you think it means?ā John asked trying to
act like they were having a normal conversation during a quiet walk in
the woods. In reality he wanted nothing more than to climb inside her
head and figure out what all these jumbled pieces of her past meant,
if they meant anything at all. There had to be a reason why President
Maxwell Owens was after Marlena, other than the fact that she
supposedly killed his brother Channing. Was that enough to make the
President risk everything to go after a private citizen?
āI have no idea,ā Marlena muttered as she looked down at her arms.
Deep red gashes marred the pale white skin. Both of her arms had the
telltale sign of someone grabbing onto them and leaving the imprint of
their fingernails as Marlena pulled out of their grasp. The wounds
were starting to throb with each step she took.
āAre you alright?ā John asked noticing that Marlena was absently
rubbing her arms and grimacing as they walked along the trail.
āIām fine,ā she whispered, not bothering to look up. She needed to be
strong for him.
āYou donāt sound fine Doc,ā John said, stopping in the middle of the
path and facing her. āLet me see your arm,ā John demanded as he tried
to reach around her and grab hold of her arm.
āNo,ā Marlena said defiantly as she backed away from him. āI said Iām
fineā¦.we donāt have time for this right nowā¦okayā¦didnāt you say we
needed to find shelter?ā She pulled the thin material as far down her
arms as it would gone, hiding her injury from John. She couldnāt deal
with his interrogation of her right now.
āNice diversion Marlenaā¦For now Iām going to let this issue pass, but
I can tell you that once we find some place to hide out I will be
looking at your arm whether you like it or not.ā If she was hurt he
needed to know. It was better to treat her injuries as they arose
rather than wait until they were in a situation where there was
potentially no medical help available. Damn her stubbornness.
āFine,ā Marlena muttered as she took off ahead of him, leaving him
staring at her backside as she disappeared down the narrow path. She
wasnāt going to wait around for another interrogation. She hated that
he still saw her as a fragile person that needed to be protected. In
reality, she had more clarity as to who she was and what she wanted
than sheād had in the last ten years.
āDammitā¦Doc, wait up,ā John whispered loudly as he took off running
after her. She was so infuriating to him at times.
After twenty minutes of walking in almost complete darkness without
saying a word to each other they reached the edge of the small Italian
fishing village. Glancing down at his watch, John noted that it was
almost ten p.m.
āDoc, stick close to me and try to blend in like you live here,ā John
whispered as he looked around and sized up their options. Marlena
snickered at the comment. With her long tangled hair, dirty and wet
clothes she looked everything but a local. John could hear the sounds
of police sirens in the distance. Unless they took cover now, they
were certain to be caught.
Grabbing her hand he ran across the cobblestone street to a house
whose lights were off. Looking in the lace covered windows John sized
up the occupancy. He was unable to tell if anyone was home or lived
there.
āCome on John,ā Marlena muttered, starting to get nervous standing on
the darkened street when there was a manhunt out for her.
John tried to open the window to the house when an upstairs light went
on. Quickly dropping out of sight, John grabbed Marlenaās hand and
ran. Beyond exhausted, Marlena struggled to keep up with him.
Running down a narrow alley that ran behind the house, John pulled
Marlena behind a trash dumpster to rest. Leaning for support against
the filthy canister Marlena tried to catch her breath. āLets find a
barn,ā she suggested, not knowing personally how much longer she could
keep on running tonight. She needed something to eat; contemplating
rummaging through the canister before her.
āWhat do you think this place is? Jerusalem?ā John joked, looking
around him for a barn. It wasnāt a bad idea; if only he could find
one. He could tell from Marlenaās stance that she was beyond exhausted
and hungry but was trying to put on a brave front for him.
āIt sure as hell beats sleeping in an occupied house John,ā Marlena
joked back, looking around for another house that didnāt look
occupied. Up and down the street almost all the houses were dark, save
for one of two with low watt bulbs illuminating corridors for children
who were prone to nighttime fantasies of monsters and other sea
creatures.
The sound of dogs barking grew louder and louder. Marlena pulled her
shirt tightly around herself, trying to draw comfort from the
closeness of the fabric. She looked up at John for guidance needing to
see some sort of confidence on his face that he believed that
everything was going to be okay. John had a determined look on his
face, biting down on his bottom lip as he looked furiously around him
for a good place to hide. Marlena felt the pounding of each second
that passed as her blood coursed through her veins.
āJust decide,ā Marlena said loudly as she started to panic. She looked
around furiously trying to find a place to hide.
āFine,ā John said as he grabbed her hand and ran to the end of the
alley and turned the corner. A police car with its lights off was
slowly driving down the street towards them.
āShit.ā John grabbed on Marlenas top and pulled her back, pressing her
against the building so the police couldnāt see her. They needed to
find shelter now. Retreating back the way theyād came, John quickly
peered into windows and tried to open doors to find them any shelter
from the manhunt. John feared that their luck was running out.
āThe pier John,ā Marlena quickly suggested, pointing to the boats that
lined the shore five hundred feet in front of them. A low front was
moving into the area, causing not only a drop in temperature but also
visibility. Marlena stealthily ran towards the boats, paying careful
attention to staying out of sight. John followed silently behind her,
keeping track of the unseen enemies behind them.
Reaching the pier undetected, Marlena ducked behind an old fishing
vessel that had been dry-docked. John quickly joined her.
āCome on Doc, we canāt stop here,ā he said as he grabbed her hand and
helped her up from her crouching position.
āWhere are we going to go?ā She asked, seeing the police cars
approaching the pier and marina. They were trapped behind an old boat
that had seen better days and wasnāt going anywhere anytime soon.
āI have no idea, but we canāt stay here.ā John looked behind them,
calculating escape routes and the probability of success.
āJohn, if they catch me promise me that youāll keep on running,ā
Marlena said as she grabbed Johnās face with her hands and held onto
him. āPromise me.ā
āNo one is taking you,ā John said, not meeting her eyes. This wasnāt
going to be how they ended.
āYou donāt know that Johnā¦you donāt know thatā¦. The dogs are
hereā¦theyāre onto our scentā¦they are going to get us,ā Marlena said
with desperation in her voice as she forced him to look at her. āLook
at me god dammitā¦look down the street Johnā¦.look over there at the
flashing lightsā¦.they know where are hereā¦.there is no where else to
go.ā Marlenaās tears glistened in the pale light of the moon. John
slowly captured a tear with his thumb, knowing that heād never seen a
more beautiful sight. Looking at her, he knew that he would risk
everything for her safety.
āIām not giving upā¦Iām not giving you up Doc⦠Donāt ask me to,ā John
said defiantly and with determination. āNo one is going to take you
inā¦not if I have anything to say about it. I promised you that Iād
keep you safe.ā
āJohn, youāre just talking foolishness nowā¦you canāt promise me
safetyā¦no one can.ā Marlena looked over Johnās shoulder at the sleepy
village in slight disbelief that this was where it was going to end
for them. How could she get John to see the seriousness of the
situation and get him to accept reality? āPromise me that if they
capture me that youāll go back to the kids and make sure that theyāre
safe,ā Marlena whispered as tears welled up in her eyes. āPromise me
that youāll find Eric.ā
āStop talking like this is the end for you Docā¦. its notā¦this is only
the beginning for usā¦donāt you know that? If this was the end for us,
I would have felt it, and I donāt,ā John said loudly, not caring
anymore. He continued looking around them for another way out. There
had to be another way.
āI know that you want to protect meā¦I know that John,ā Marlena said as
she wiped the tears from her eyes. āWe are stuck in this damn village
behind a boat thatās not even in the water. How the hell do you
envision getting out of this mess?ā Marlena asked.
āOver there,ā John said smiling as he pointed to a small fishing
vessel that was anchored 100 feet off the coast.
āNo way,ā Marlena said in disbelief, shaking her head no. John was
certifiable if he thought that there was any chance of escaping in
that vessel.
āYes way, Marlena,ā John teased, āItās the only way.ā
āFind another way,ā Marlena demanded. She could hear the tapping of
the dogsā claws on the cobblestone street. In a matter of minutes it
would all be over for her, for them.
āCome on,ā John said as he grabbed Marlena roughly by the forearm and
ran for the pier. As fast as his legs would carry him he ran, pulling
her behind. As he reached the end of the dock, he jumped without
notice, pulling Marlena into the water with him.
Choking, she rose to the surface trying to catch her breath. John
silently held her body afloat while she became acclimated to the cold
water.
āSwim Marlena,ā John whispered as he pushed her towards the boat. He
could hear the sounds of the dogs barking and the scratching of their
claws as they ran along the wooden planks of the boardwalk looking for
their target. āDonāt look back, just swim.ā
As hard as she could, she swam towards the floating boat. Although her
side hurt like hell from the lack of oxygen to her muscles she knew
that she couldnāt stop. She wasnāt a coward and wasnāt going to drown
in the middle of this godforsaken ocean. She took comfort in the fact
that John was swimming behind her. After what seemed like forever, but
in reality was only a matter of minutes, she reached the side of the
boat.
Trying to catch her breath she held tightly onto the side of the boat
and waited for John to reach it.
Eyes wide with fear and excitement Marlena asked, āWhat do we do now?ā
āYouāre going to climb into the boat and lay low, look for something
to cover yourself with so that you donāt get sickā¦.Iām going to cut
the anchor line.ā
āI can do that,ā Marlena agreed as she tried to lift her own weight
over the side of the boat. Lacking the strength to pull herself up
Marlena sank back into the water. āIāve got you Doc,ā John said
tenderly as he held Marlena from behind. āIāve got you.ā
Marlena could see the reflection of the red and blue flashing lights
of the police cars on the calm surface of the ocean. Looking to her
right she could see blood hounds perched at the end of the dock
barking down at the water.
āMarlena Evans Black, this is Interpolā¦you are under arrest for the
murders Rafeal Torres, Channing Owens and John Dimera. Come out with
your hands up nowā¦We are authorized to use deadly force if we have
to,ā a male voice with a British accent demanded over the loud
speaker.
Chapter 5
Trying to remain completely still, Marlena struggled to maintain her
grip on the worn wooden rail that ran along the side of the boat.
Frayed splinters worked their way into the surface of her fingers.
Biting down on her lip to keep from crying out she watched nervously
as the British Interpol agent demanded once again, āMarlena Evans
Black, you are under arrestā¦.come out from where you are hiding with
your hands up.ā
āJohn what are we going to do?ā she whispered loudly afraid to look
away from the scene unfolding in front of her. She needed to see
Johnās face, needed to see that he had this situation figured out and
that it was simply a little diversion that they would escape, but she
was afraid that if she looked at him she might lose track of the
officers and one would sneak up on her.
āWe do nothing,ā John whispered, his voice coming from somewhere
behind her and to the left.
āNothing?ā she whispered the frustration evident in her voice as she
watched the cadre of Interpol and local Italian police officers walk
up and down the wharf, flashlights moving back and forth over the
cobblestone street. Searchlights from the police cars shined upon the
water casting artificial shadows around the boats.
āNothing.ā
āThatās suicide Johnā¦You cannot be seriousā¦They have guns pointed out
here at meā¦gunsā¦.they are going to shoot me if they have to,ā Marlena
said quickly, each word she said harder and harder to get out. The
enormity of the situation was becoming more and more evident with the
arrival of each additional police car and each dog that ran up and
down the pier, paws scratching against the wooden planks of the
boardwalk. She estimated that there are had to be at least 20 police
cars and ten dogs out there. All looking for her.
John could hear the faint sound of her gasping and knew that she was
starting to have a panic attack. āDocā¦Marlenaā¦sweetheartā¦you need to
remain calm and hang on,ā John whispered as he moved to where he was
behind her. He needed for her to hang on to the side of the boat where
she would make the least amount of noise. āLook aroundā¦.there are
close to fifty fishing boats around hereā¦Iād guess that they donāt
know for certain where we are in the water, only that weāre out here.ā
John had a calmness about him as he treaded in place in the cold water
and calculated in his head their escape route. He didnāt want to tell
Marlena anymore than she needed to know as it would only cause her
further panic. They were in big trouble.
āWeāve got to do something Johnā¦its only a matter of time before they
come out into the water to come and get us, to get me,ā Marlena
managed to get out as she gasped for air. John reached up and rubbed
her back slowly with one arm as he tried to keep his balance in the
water with the other while treading water.
āDo something,ā she begged him as she started kicking her legs in the
water, desperation and panic overcoming her. The sound of her
splashing could be heard from the shore. Immediately a searchlight was
pointed in their direction. Blinded by the brightness of the light in
her eyes, Marlena instinctively let go of the side of the boat.
Falling backwards into the water, John caught her.
āWe see where you areā¦Come out now or we will send some divers out to
get you. You cannot escapeā¦.If you try to escape we have orders from
the Interpol and the American government to shoot to killā¦.this is a
serious situation Mrs. Black or Miss Dimera, what ever you prefer to
be called asā¦.I recommend that you come out now so the situation can
end peacefully,ā the man with the British accent repeated.
āNo,ā Marlena moaned as she struggled to stay afloat in the water.
āIāll drown myself before I let them take me in.ā She closed her eyes,
not wanting to see what was happening anymore. She knew they had only
moments before the police entered the cold water and swam out to get
her. Would she fight? Would she go calmly with them and face a future
in jail? A future without John and her children. Would Rachel and Noah
be doomed as Sami and Eric were, growing up without the love and
support of a mother?
āMarlena, you need to stay calm,ā John reminded her. She continued to
make lots of noise treading water. He was sure her gasps for air could
be heard from shore. Unfortunately the calmness of the sea at this
time of night didnāt offer much protection for them. The sound of
every movement they made seemed to ricochet across the surface of the
ocean. The searchlights on almost every police car were pointed in
their direction.
āI canāt,ā she gasped. Not knowing what else to do, John grabbed hold
of her face and kissed her hard. Forcing his tongue through her
tightly clenched teeth, he felt her resolve slowly melt. Holding onto
her body as he treaded water for both of them, he felt the muscles in
her arms and legs start to relax. She was no longer resistant, but an
active participant. Losing herself to the soft feel of Johnās tongue
as it gently probed her mouth, Marlena opened her mouth wider allowing
him greater access.
Unable to control himself John got lost in the feel of the love of his
life safely enveloped in his arms. Running his hands up and down her
arms he needed to feel closer to her, needed to make love to her,
needed to connect with her in a way where words were no longer
necessary.
Marlena smiled into the kiss as she felt Johnās erection against her
stomach as he moved up and down in the water against her, treading
water for both of them. The darkness of the water behind the boat, the
calmness of the sea, the desperation that each of them felt that this
may be the last time they saw each other only added to the magic of
the moment.
āI want you,ā Marlena moaned into his mouth as she reached down
between their bodies and unbuttoned his pants, freeing his hardened
member. Running her hand up and down his shaft, she was empowered with
a sense of calmness. Whatever was going to happen to them, would
happen. The future, their future was up to the fates, but what she
could control was this moment and she was going to make the most of
it.
John grabbed her chin and kissed her with every ounce of his being. He
needed for her to know and understand the depth of his love for her.
Every pull on this hardened shaft added to the passion of his
desperation and want for her. āIāve got to fuck you Doc,ā John said as
he pulled back from her, passion in his half-closed eyes. āI want you
now,ā he whispered as he moved them towards the boat.
Marlena gasped as she felt her back roughly connect with the side of
the boat. John reached under her shirt and undid her bra in the front.
He needed to touch her, to taste her, like heād never needed to
before. Looking around for a place for Marlena to hang on to while he
ravaged her, John spotted the anchor line out of the corner of his
eye.
Holding her in his arms, feeling her breasts as they rubbed up and
down against his shirt, her soft breath against her neck, John swam
backwards ten feet to where the anchor line disappeared into the black
sea.
āI need you now John,ā Marlena purred. It was all about connecting
with John, feeling him inside of her. Desperate for closer contact,
Marlena lowered her pants in the water and took John in her hand.
Guiding him into her inner core, she grabbed onto the anchor line for
support as she adjusted to the tightness.
āOh fuck,ā John moaned as he felt himself slowly sink into her tight
channel. It had only been a couple days since heād last made love to
her, but every time seemed like the first for him. He would never tire
of the feeling of entering her, connecting with her on a much deeper
and almost spiritual level.
āUntil the end of time, you are mine,ā John said possessively as he
pumped faster and faster into Marlena. āMineā¦.mineā¦.mine.ā
āHurry John,ā Marlena said wildly. āIām about to cum,ā she warned him.
āItās too soon honey, hang on,ā John pleaded with her, wanting this
moment to last forever.
āCome out with your hands up,ā the Interpol agent demanded. āWe know
that you are in the water behind a fishing boat.ā
āShut the hell up,ā John whispered to the Interpol agent, knowing that
the man couldnāt hear him. āIām fucking my wife,ā John whispered as he
looked deeply into Marlenaās eyes.
āMarlena Evans Black you are under arrest.ā
āWe get that you fucking dolt,ā John whispered as he pounded harder
and harder into his wife. Marlenaās eyes closed as she felt her body
releasing all of its built up frustrations and pressure. Wave after
wave of intense pleasure came over her body as her orgasm took her by
surprise. John felt the contracting of her vaginal walls, the
tightness of each contraction squeezing his shaft. Nanoseconds after
she came, he emptied himself into her.
āOh fuck,ā he moaned loudly as he pumped into her. āOh fuck babyā¦.oh
fuckā¦.oh fuck.ā
Marlena let go of the rope and put her arms around his neck for
support and softly started sobbing in his arms, unable to control her
emotions.
āThank you,ā she whispered. āThank you.ā
āWhy are you crying MB?ā he asked concerned that he might have hurt her.
āTheyāre happy tears Johnā¦happy tears⦠Thank you for reminding me of
all that I have to live for, to fight for.ā
āCome on out with you hands upā¦you are surrounded,ā another Interpol
agent yelled into the loud speaker in broken English. āIt is futile to
try to escapeā¦you are surrounded.ā John could hear the barking of the
dogs, their owners making no effort to quell their loud yaps.
āOh give me a break,ā John moaned as he held Marlena in his arms. āIām
having a tender moment with my womanā¦canāt you see,ā he joked as he
slowly wiped the tears from Marlenaās eyes with the pads of his
thumbs.
āYou goof,ā Marlena said, smiling as she held onto him, seeking
comfort in his muscular arms. āSeriously, what are we going to do?ā
Marlena asked as she breathed in his scent and kissed him softly on
the neck. Softly, she placed gentle kisses up and down his neck.
āIām going to get you onto this boat and have my way with you, ā John
said not quite joking as he lifted her legs around his torso.
āJohn,ā Marlena laughed as she felt his hardened penis poking at her
entrance. āOh John,ā she moaned as he adjusted her body for better
access, rubbing his penis up and down against her sensitive bundle of
nerves. With the first rub she felt an orgamism approaching.
āWhat? Surprised?⦠You know what you do to meā¦you know that I canāt
control myself around you,ā John said as he steadied her hips and
entered her quickly.
āOh god,ā Marlena moaned loudly. Her body was so raw with feelings and
emotions that each thrust brought her closer and closer to another
orgasm. āJohn,ā Marlena screamed out as she started to cum once again.
John quickly thrust his tongue into her mouth to quiet her screams,
but he was finding that he was having a hard time maintaining any
level of control.
āJohn,ā Marlena screamed loudly. āIām cummingā¦I canāt stop it,ā she
yelled out even though he was right in front of her.
āAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,ā she screamed as her world went white
and she felt the sensation of falling.
Marlena thrashing in his arms, her vaginal walls convulsing
uncontrollably around his penis, with the look of complete and utter
serenity on her face was the most beautiful sight that John had ever
seen. Emptying himself into her, he held onto her floating form for
support.
āAre you alright Ms. Black?ā the Interpol agent asked, concerned by
her loud cries. Although he had been given orders to bring her in dead
or alive, she was still a human and was entitled to medical care.
John laughed at the manās questions as he held his wifeās limp body in
his arms. āOh Iād say sheās alright,ā he laughed as he pulled her
shirt back down so that it covered her chest.
āMarlena, as much as Iād love to hold you in my arms like this all
night long, we need to get moving. In a couple of minutes Iām going to
lift you onto the boat⦠I need for you to take cover under the tarp
and stay quiet,ā John whispered softly, mesmerized by her angelic
face. She had yet to open her eyes, content to float in his arms. He
adjusted her body in the water and noticed that she was shivering.
āWhat do you have planned?ā Marlena asked as she summoned the strength
to open one eye. She felt the water around her hoping to feel the
fabric of her pants.
āYouāll seeā¦youāve got to remain still though,ā John said as he
watched Marlena. āHere let me help you,ā he said as he grabbed onto
her T-shirt and lifted it up.
āJohn,ā Marlena moaned as the coolness of the night air hit her
exposed breasts. Her nipples instantly hardened. āJohn,ā Marlena
warned him noticing the look of lust in his eyes.
āWhat?ā he asked sheepishly, staring at her exposed breasts.
āJohn,ā Marlena warned him as she grabbed the sides of her bra and
fastened the clasp in the center of her chest. āThere,ā she said as
she lowered her shirt.
āHoney, you didnāt have to do that,ā John said as he tried to lift her shirt.
āMarlena Evans Blackā¦.Julie Dimera, this is your last warningā¦you have
one minute to come out from behind the boat with your hands in the
airā¦. Divers are ready to come into the water and get you if you do
not complyā¦. Come out nowā¦.We know that John Black has been helping
youā¦.If you come out now we wonāt prosecute him.ā
John quickly peeked around the side of the boat and noticed that the
man wasnāt lying. He could see the faint profile of three men in wet
suits with scuba tanks on their backs appearing to be adjusting their
face masks while a man in uniform seemed to be giving them
instructions.
āMarlena now,ā John said as he grabbed onto her waist and lifted her
up as high as he could. He smiled and shook his head as her bare ass
stood out in stark contrast to the darkness around them. She did as
she was told and quietly crawled under a tarp and layed down, praying
to God for protection from what was about to happen.
Chapter 6
āMarlena now,ā John said as he grabbed onto her waist and lifted her
up as high as he could. He smiled and shook his head as her bare ass
stood out in stark contrast to the darkness around them. The old song
āBlue Moonā started playing in his mind.
Marlena did as she was told and quietly crawled under a tarp and layed
down, praying to God for protection from what was about to happen. The
putrid smell of rotting fish permeated her nostrils. She tried hard to
breathe through her mouth, not her nose, as she was taught in medical
school, but the feeling of panic was starting to overcome her. The
rough hewn boards on the bottom on the boat scratched against her bare
skin with each rock of the boat. She sought to steady herself but was
afraid to reach out and touch anything on the boat. Silently she laid
on the floor, willing herself the resolve to remain calm.
As time passed at a discerningly slow pace, Marlena strained to hear
what was happening outside of the boat. She could hear the occasional
splashing of water but not where it was coming from. She hoped that
John wasnāt doing something stupid like sacrificing himself for her.
As John peered around the side of the boat, he watched as divers
started to enter the water. Calculating the time it would take for
them to reach the boat he knew he had mere minutes to make his move
before they were caught.
Grabbing onto the rear anchor line, John quickly untied the anchor
from the boat. Watching the line sink into the dark abyss beneath him,
he quickly swam to the front of the boat, taking his well used knife
out of its holster on his leg, he quickly sliced through the line
leaving about 15 feet of rope.
Keeping an eye on the divers as they made slow progress towards them,
John snuck a look at the low front moving in behind him, slowly
pulling on the line trying to move the boat with minimum attention.
After several hard tugs the boat started moving. Quickly trying the
rope around his waist, John took off swimming as hard as he could
towards the horizon.
Stroke after stroke he thought of nothing but his children and his
wife. No matter what pain his body felt, it was nothing compared to
the never-ending pain that they would all feel if Marlena was
captured, tried and jailed for the murders. No one was going to let
her go; she had become a pariah of sorts for the current
administration. She would be captured and punished for killing the
brother of the president. But why? Why the hell did she kill him?
There were still so many unanswered questions that John so desperately
wanted and needed answers to, but to date Marlena wasnāt talking.
Whatever happened in the past was either so traumatic that she blocked
it out or so frightening that she was afraid to talk. Not caring what
the reason, he just wanted his wife back.
Rachel, Noah, Belle, Sami, Eric and Carrie. He wondered how they were
doing. It had been weeks since they last saw a picture of Rachel and
Noah. From what they had been told, the twinās condition was slowly
improving. Rachelās condition was still questionable but she was
holding her own, so far. Belle, Sami and Carrie seemed to be bonding
in a way now that they hadnāt been able to in the past. The absence of
Marlena had inadvertently brought the girls together and helped to
ameliorate any differences they may have had in the past. Eric was
still the unknown. Shane had been working for months on locating Eric
but had been unsuccessful. Who had him and why was the big unknown and
no one was talking. John desperately wished that he was back in the
United States and part of the team of ISA agents assigned to Ericās
case. The boy was his son and he felt awful not being able to help.
Once the boat was fully absconded in the thick fog and several
nautical miles from shore, John untied the rope from around his waist
and climbed on board.
As he pulled the covers off the boat, Marlena immediately got up off
the floor and rushed into his arms, thankful for a friendly face. āOh
thank God youāre alrightā¦I was afraid that you were going to do
something stupid like turn yourself in,ā Marlena said as she tenderly
took his face in her hands. He was a miracle, her miracle.
āNeverā¦never,ā John said as he held onto her for support, looking
around the small boat. āI need your helpā¦.Iām not sure how long this
fog is going to provide us cover or how quickly it will takeā¦.ā
āAnything, just tell me what you need for me to do,ā Marlena
interrupted, still in disbelief over the fact that they may have
eluded capture once more.
āI need for you to look around the boat and see if you can find any
nautical maps of the area. While you do that Iām going to see if there
are any paddles that I can use,ā John said as he let go of his hold on
her waist. Looking behind him in the direction he came from he was
relieved to see that the denseness of the fog had not abated, which
meant that they werenāt going anywhere, but at the same time no one
else was coming for them. Unless you were a trained seaman, familiar
with the rocky coasts of this area, it was simply too dangerous.
āWhy donāt you turn on the motor?ā Marlena innocently asked, not quite
aware that they werenāt out of danger yet.
āI donāt want to alert Interpol that weāre gone,ā John said, thankful
that his excuse was valid. He was hoping that he had been quiet enough
that Interpol was still checking all the boats in the harbor now, not
aware that they were long gone. John assumed that he was able to pull
the boat a mile of so out of the harbor, but with the tide and
current, couldnāt be sure. If it was any less than that and he turned
on the motor, he risked the chance of Interpol hearing it and knowing
that they had left the harbor. Not a horrible situation, but it would
cost them a precious lead he thought that they had. āHopefully I was
quiet enough pulling the boat out here that they canāt tell where we
are.ā
āHow can you tell where we are? Itās completely dark and foggy. How do
you know that we arenāt headed back to shore?ā Marlena questioned as
she looked around, a feeling of uneasiness overcoming her. She moved
closer to him as all the unknowns of her environment encroached on her
mind. What else was under the cover of the boat? What was in the metal
drum in the corner? What was hiding and waiting for her on the other
side of the fog?
āStop it,ā she told herself as tried to shake the fears out of her
mind. āStop itā¦Youāre going to drive yourself crazy Marlenaā¦.thereās
nothing here to be afraid ofā¦Youāre a strong woman, use your training
to calm your fears.ā Closing her eyes and breathing in deeply, she
fought for control of her mind and body.
āCause I never leave home without my trusty compass,ā John said as he
held it up. āThatās a fact.ā Once an ISA agent, always an ISA agent.
Marlena smiled before responding, āI love a strong, devastatingly
handsome, intelligent and resourceful man.ā She slowly approached him
and gently kissed him on the lips.
āmmmmmmmmā¦..ā John moaned into her mouth. āYouāve gotta stop that Doc
or weāll never get out of here. You know what you do to me.ā John
slowly placed both of his strong hands on her forearms and gently
moved her back so that mere inches separated them.
āJohn,ā Marlena complained.
āMarlena,ā John mimicked back. āYou donāt have any pants onā¦Do you
even realize how tempting it is to just bend you over on that fish
tote and have my way with you?ā
āJohn,ā Marlena said in shock at the crudeness of his insinuation.
āWell, I am a hot blooded man and you are a beautiful and alluring
woman without any pants on,ā John said as he tried to shake the visual
images from his mind of Marlena sprawled out naked on the fish tote
and him having his way with her. āWhy donāt you try to find something
to wear,ā John suggested as he snuck another look at her bare legs.
āQuick.ā
āI canāt see anything and I sure as hell am not going to touch
something that I canāt see.ā
āMar.ā
āDonāt Mar me, macho man. Iām a girl; Iām not supposed to like
disgusting stuff or want to venture out into the unknown of this boat.
I like candlelight baths, strawberries and cream served chilled, down
comforters, sheets with a thread count of 350 or higherā¦.Do you get my
drift?ā
āNothing about you is girl like Doc,ā John said as he continued to
stare at her bare legs.
āJohn Black you are a pig,ā Marlena said as she playfully swatted him
on the arm. āStop ogling me.ā
āCan you blame me?ā he asked as he continued to stare. He needed to
stop his line of thinking or they were going to lose more of their
precious lead. Taking the cover off the rest of the boat he proceeded
to open the hatch that led to the small galley below hoping that it
was clean and that there would be something that Marlena could wear
down there. If not, he was prepared to use the tarp to make a
makeshift skirt for her. The bareness of her shapely legs as she
carefully moved about the boat afraid to touch anything, her long
blond hair a curly mess blowing gently with the breeze, the shimmer of
the salt crystals that had long ago dried on her skin and the
playfulness of her laugh only added to her siren like allure. She had
no idea the effect she was having on him.
Slowly climbing down into the galley below John was surprised to see
that it was much larger than he thought. āLook for paddles,ā John
shouted up to Marlena as he felt his way around the cabin. It appeared
to have a small stove and sink area, a small bathroom, and two small
bunks. John was grateful that the bunks appeared to have been used
very little. Pulling the blankets off of them, John brought them up to
his nose and was happy to find that they at least smelled clean.
āGot some blankets,ā he said as he ascended the small staircase. He
spotted Marlena bending over, her bare ass once again visible to the
whole world. āFind anything?ā he asked as he stood behind her admiring
the view.
āYeah,ā she said as she turned around. āStop it John,ā she threatened
as she grabbed one of the blankets out of his arm. The look of lust in
his midnight blue eyes was unmistakable.
āWhat did you find?ā John asked as he approached her.
āNo paddles, but it appears that at one time this boat had a mast and
a sail,ā Marlena said as she pointed down to the large mast that was
attached to the side of the boat. āIt looks like it would fit in
there,ā she said pointing to the large hole in the floor that John
hadnāt noticed before. āThe sails are in that large tote over there. I
canāt tell if they are intact or not.ā She took the blanket and tied
it around her waist.
āLetās pull them out and take a look, ā John said, optimistic for once.
āLetās check the mast first,ā Marlena suggested, knowing that it they
didnāt have a working mast, intact sails wouldnāt make a difference.
Working together, Marlena and John untied the mast from the side of
the boat and carefully hauled it over the side of the boat towards
them. After several minutes they were able to put the mast in place.
āPerfect fit,ā Marlena said as she started pulling the sails out of
the tote.
āDo you know what youāre doing?ā John hesitated to ask. In the more
than twenty years that he had known and loved Marlena Evans he had
never been sailing with her and she had never spoken of sailing.
āOf courseā¦.Iām about to rig the sail,ā Marlena said as she quickly
and expertly unfolded the sail and attached it to one of the line that
ran to the top of the mast.
āOkay,ā John said dumfounded, as he sat back and watched Marlena
quickly turn the dinky fishing vessel into an unequally unimpressive
sail boat.
āAttach this line over there,ā Marlena pointed to John as she handed
him a line. She quickly attached the bottom of the sail to the rusty
boom, tying it off with a secure knot. She crossed her fingers and
hoped that it would work.
āDone,ā John whispered loudly from the other side of the boat.
āGreatā¦. Now we see if this old boat can still sail. Because itās been
retrofitted, hence the outboard motor, itās not going to work exactly
as a sailboat should and by that I mean, please donāt expect an
Americaās Cup yacht racing performance out of this old boat. It lacks
a keel, so stability and speed we will not have. Have you ever sailed
a boat before John?ā Marlena asked as she grabbed the end of line and
pulled it tight.
āMarlena, should there be another sail in front?ā John asked, thinking
back to his limited experience with boats.
āNot necessarily. This set up looks more like a cat boat, or a una rig
to me,ā Marlena said while looking for the in the tote for the
battens. āFound them,ā she said triumphantly as she tossed them to
John. āPut them in the sailsā¦.it looks like some are missing, but
thereās not much we can do about thatā¦Damn.ā
āWhat is it?ā
āThere are no cleats or anything for the sailā¦.weāre going to have to
improvise. See if you can find something that it attached to the boat
that can act like a cleat for the line. Neither of us have the
strength the hold the weight of the sail all night long.ā
āWill this work?ā John asked pointing to something on the side of the
boat that looked like it was used in commercial fishing.
āPerfect,ā Marlena said as she inspected the makeshift cleat. āIāll
need your help once we raise the sail. Cross your fingers and hope
this works.ā John watched as Marlena expertly pulled on the long line
and raised the sail. He was amazed at her strength and knowledge, but
most importantly how competent she was under pressure. āThankfully,
there is only a light breeze right now. I donāt think either of us
could handle a full force gale at this point,ā Marlena mumbled as she
finished raising the sail, pulled it tight and secured the line on the
cleat. āCompass?ā
āOne compass coming upā¦To avoid risking crashing into the rocks at
this late hour I recommend a course due east,ā John said as he took
out his compass and grabbed the handle on the outboard. He knew that
without a keel, the outboard was the only control they had over the
direction of the boat. āReady?ā He asked Marlena.
āReady Sailor,ā she joked.
āBack at you sailor,ā he winked. Slowly the boat began to move through
the water. Watching the compass while at the same time controlling the
outboard, John watched as Marlena expertly controlled the sails.
Faster and faster the boat sliced awkwardly through the water. In
silence they rode each concentrating on the task before them.
After twenty minutes of sailing due east, John changed their course as
Marlena adjusted the sail. The low front had passed; a glimmering
ocean of tranquility surrounded them.
āItās beautiful,ā Marlena quietly stated as she put her hand over her
mouth as she yawned.
āWhy donāt you get some rest?ā John asked noticing how tired Marlena
really looked. He was exhausted as well, but would go without sleep
for days if it meant keeping Marlena safe.
āAs long as the sail is up two people need to operate it. Unless there
is a stowaway below, Iām afraid that neither of us can afford to
sleep.ā
āDid you find a map?ā
āNo, but if you look closely over there you can see the coast line.
Why donāt we head for it and find a deserted cove to anchor the boat
in for the night,ā John suggested, visions of laying down in the bunk
below dancing through his mind.
āJohn, since you were raised on this continent, do you recall your
geography classes?ā
John laughed as he thought back to what little he remembered as his
life of Forrest Alamain. āHoney, that was like forty years ago.ā
āWell I was hopingā¦How about ISA training?ā
āWhat are you thinking?ā
āA deserted island seems more practical for us. The owner of this boat
is going to notice itās gone once the sun comes up and Interpol will
have a description of the boat a short time later. All up and down the
coast of Italy theyāll be looking for us.ā
āWell thankfully thereās a lot of coastline for them to search. You
know Doc, from flying over Italy on the way to my island off the coast
of Greece I do recall there being lots of small islands. Iām not sure
exactly where they are. Wouldnāt hurt to look for one of them.ā
āGreat, lead the way sailor,ā Marlena said as she reached over and
took his hand in hers.
***************************************
āMr. Donovan, I want to know where the hell they are,ā he demanded
into the phone.
āIām sorry, but know one seems to know right now,ā Shane sheepishly
admitted into the phone, embarrassed that John and Marlena seemed to
have vanished into the thick of the night right under the watchful
eyes of Interpol, secret service and the ISA.
āSorry isnāt good enough. I am paying a small fortune to keep them
safe, specifically to keep her safe. I want to know where she is,ā he
demanded, his heavy diamond laden gold ring slamming against the
ornate wooden desk.
āWhere are you my queen?ā Stefano asked as he brought his fingers up
to his mouth and breathed deeply through his nose.
āWhere are you?ā
Chapter 7
Back and forth the small boat rocked as the tide ebbed and flowed in
and out of the deserted cove. For the past two hours had John sat
beside Marlena on her makeshift cot on the well-worn floor keeping a
lookout. Dawn was still a couple of hours away and there wasnāt enough
light to safely navigate the small island. Squinting, John peered over
the gunwale of the boat, trying to figure out where the safest place
to bring the boat to shore was. They were surrounded by rocky cliffs,
some 200 feet or higher and a rich lush canopy of trees. There was a
small beach, but John couldnāt tell from where he was sitting if an
underwater reef was lying silently below the surface waiting to claim
yet another boat. It was better to take their time and approach the
island in daylight.
Exhausted from the long journey, John gently picked up Marlenaās hand
and held it to his forehead and closed his eyes. He wanted nothing
more than to go below deck and grab a nap on the bunk but didnāt have
that luxury. Every waking thought was consumed by millions of
questions that he didnāt have the answer to or the faintest idea where
to start looking.
Had they been followed and the nightmare was about to start? Or were
his own quick thinking and Marlenaās surprising skills as a seafaring
sailor enough? He hoped to God they were. All he needed, all they
needed, was a couple days of rest and time to rethink their plan of
where they would go, knowing that it was too risky to rely on the ISA
for help.
ā25, 68, 99,ā Marlena mumbled in her sleep. John immediately opened
his eyes and bent down closer to her, all the while holding her hand
to his forehead. ā25, 68, 99ā¦.25, 68, 99ā¦..25, 68, 99.ā Quickly
committing the numbers to memory, John let go of her hand and pulled
the wool blanket up to her chin, wishing for once that she would have
an uninterrupted nights sleep. Almost every night she seemed to wake
up from some terror of her past.
ā25, 68, 99,ā Marlena mumbled again. John softly stroked her cheek.
ā25, 68, 99ā¦.25, 68, 99ā¦..25, 68, 99.ā What did the numbers mean, if
they meant anything at all? He knew it had something to do with
Channing Owens, that much Marlena had told him earlier when she
remembered the number 25. John had so many questions about Channing
Owens and his brother Maxwell Owens. What was the connection to the
Dimera family beyond drugs and crime?
āCanāt tellā¦.promised that I wouldnāt tell,ā Marlena whispered out loud.
āMarlena, whatās inside of you that has you so frightened,ā John said
softly to her, knowing that she couldnāt hear him. āWhy wonāt you let
me in?ā
āI wonāt tell anyone, please let me go,ā she begged out in her sleep.
John watched helplessly as she started crying in her sleep.
āIām sorryā¦Iām sorryā¦Iām sorry⦠I didnāt mean to do itā¦I didnātā¦please
let me go,ā she cried out in her sleep, rolling on her side into a
fetal position. John watched as she brought her knees up to her chest
and held onto them tightly. In the glow on the moonlight he could see
deep gashes on her arms, gashes that looked like someone had purposely
dug their fingernails into her arms. He felt the pain of her injury
deep in his gut. All this time she had to be hurting and yet never
said anything. The question was where did the gashes come from? Did
she do it to herself?
āDoc, its me John,ā he said tenderly as took her into his arms, afraid
to wake her up for what information her subconscious might unknowingly
divulge.
āJohnā¦I love John,ā Marlena whispered as she smiled. āI donāt want to
hurt John, heās my saviorā¦canāt let him leave me.ā
āDoc, why wonāt you let me in? Why canāt you let me inā¦donāt you know
by now how much I love you and will always love you regardless?
Thereās nothing that you could tell me that would ever change how I
feel about you,ā John whispered in frustration and desperation to
Marlena, at a loss as to how to really help her. āGive me a chance.ā
āYou werenāt there for me,ā Marlena whispered in response to Johnās
request. āYou didnāt careā¦.you say that you do, but I know that you
really donāt,ā she called out in a little more louder and far more
demanding tone. She was trying to tell John how she felt but he wasnāt
listening. He stood silently before her with his arms crossed over his
chest, his mouth moving inaudibly. Her father stood quietly in the
corner watching her.
āNo man will ever love you or want you,ā he told her cruelly, taunting
her. His eyes were as black as coal in the shadows of her mind.
āShut upā¦Iām trying to talk to John,ā she angrily said as she turned
to look at him, growing impatient with her father and his intrusion.
She looked up to John, but he had turned his back to her, unwilling to
hear what she was trying to tell him.
āDonāt you tell me to shut upā¦youāre a loser Marlenaā¦.a loser. You
always have been and always will be.ā
āJohn doesnāt think I amā¦he loves meā¦.right John?ā She asked as she
approached him. āRight John?ā
āWhat do you dream about that you canāt share with me Doc?ā John asked
Marlena as he watched her thrashing about and talking to an unknown
force in her dreams. Was she dreaming about him? Channing? Mason or
Alex? Her father?
āHe doesnāt love youā¦you repulse himā¦you repulse everyoneā¦ā
āThatās not trueā¦itās notā¦he said no secretsā¦if I tell him everything,
heāll understand.ā
āHeās a manā¦no one wants used up goodsā¦.face itā¦.youāre a messā¦less
than desirableā¦.ā
āNoā¦John loves meā¦he loves meā¦he told me he loves meā¦.John, where did
you go?ā Marlena panicked as she looked around and couldnāt see him.
āYouāre still a damn fool Julie,ā Channing told her as he stepped out
of the shadows into the light. āStill as sexy as hellā¦.wouldnāt mind
having me some.ā She felt his hot breath on her neck as he approached
her and took her into his arms. She struggled out of his grasp and
leaned up against the wall.
āIf your John Black loves you so much, why was he never there for you
when you needed him?ā her father asked.
āYeah, Julieā¦why?ā Channing reiterated as he approached her once again.
āHe didnāt knowā¦he didnāt,ā Marlena cried out as she tried to escape
the hands of the men as they tried to hold onto her.
āHe knewā¦he just didnāt want to deal with you or another one of your
situations,ā her father said to her as he gently ran his fingers along
her jawbone. She instinctively closed her eyes and tried to not to
react as the felt the bile slowly rise up her esophagus.
āThatās not true,ā she cried out as the tears of fear that she tried
to hold inside came to the surface. āHe told me before that he didnāt
know, that he was sorry,ā she told her father thinking back to when
she told John about how she had been attacked years ago and he
dismissed her.
āSo he saysā¦Heās a man Julie, ā Channing said callously as he
approached her and grabbed her chin holding her head where she had to
look at him. āThatās right Jules, he only wants one thing.ā
āNoā¦.thatās not trueā¦he loves me,ā she empathetically said, trying to
act braver than she felt. Struggling out of Channingās grasp, she ran,
not knowing where she was going.
āHe loves being inside of you, but thatās about the only part of you
that he loves,ā her father said as he grabbed her from behind and held
her tightly to him.
āLet me go,ā Marlena demanded as she struggled to move back and out of
his grasp. She felt the pain in her bare shoulders as his fingernails
dug into her skin. The memory of her being held down against her will
and being violated in the parking garage bathroom permeated her mind.
āNoā¦Stop itā¦Stop itā¦.Stop it,ā she yelled at Channing and her father
as she grabbed her head and tried to stop the immense pain she felt
deep in her soul.
āI love it when you beg,ā Channing taunted her.
āStopā¦.I donāt want to rememberā¦I donāt,ā she cried as she struggled
out of Channingās grasp.
āDonāt want to remember what a freak you are and all the things youāve
done including murdering me in cold blood, murdering your father and
murdering Rafael Torres?ā
āI donāt want to rememberā¦.Itās too painfulā¦John wouldnāt understand,ā
she cried out loud. āI had to do itā¦I had no choiceā¦it was the only
way to end things.ā
āMarlena, wake up,ā John said as he gently shook her, concerned about
her dream. She was trashing about and crying out in pain. As much as
he wanted to know about her hidden past, it wasnāt worth the pain and
mental anguish she appeared to be going through.
āCome on Julesā¦remember the good times we had.ā
āYou sick fuckā¦.I was twelveā¦.twelve fucking years oldā¦what choice did
I have?ā she screamed at him, then cowered when she saw the look in
his eyes. āDonāt you touch me.ā
āWhat are you going to do? Kill me again?ā Channing maniacally
laughed. āJulie, ever dance with the devil in the pale moonlight?ā
āStop,ā she screamed. āSTOP.ā One memory after another of her past
returned with surprising clarity. She saw and experienced things long
since forgotten or repressed.
āShut up bitch,ā the stranger said as he pushed her down on the tile
floor. She watched through half closed terrified eyes as he lowered
his pants and rolled the condom carefully down the length of his
shaft. Crawling on top of her ripped her underwear off and spread her
legs wide. She tried to move back from away him, not wanting to go
though with it, not in this place. āNoā¦No,ā she begged, hoping that he
would see her fear and stop. āNo.ā
āSTOP,ā she screamed at Channing once again as he stood before her
callously laughing. She saw and felt the stranger as he grabbed her
hands and held them tightly over her head as he roughly entered her in
one move. āStopā¦please stopā¦youāre hurting me,ā she sobbed. His eyes
were demonic as he moved in and out of her at a quickening pace.
āYouāre a crazy bitch,ā the stranger laughed at her as he continued to
pump into her. Marlena tried to move her hands, but he held them
firmly above her head.
āPlease stop,ā she begged the man. The physical pain was tolerable,
the emotional pain unbearable. Where was John? āShut the fuck up
before I kill you,ā he yelled. He lowered his head and tried to kiss
her. Marlena felt the taste of bourbon on his breath as his tongue
entered her mouth. The mixture of the blood from the cut on her lip
when heād hit her, the bourbon and the salt from her tears created a
unique combination. She struggled against him, trying to stop the
assault, trying to stop the pain, but her was too big and strong for
her. Giving up, she layed there on the floor and sobbed, allowing the
stranger to violate her. With each thrust she felt her hair being
pulled as he moved her body back and forth against the dirty tile
floor. She tried to imagine herself in another place, far away, a
place where she was safe and loved. Her mind tried to find that place,
but couldnāt. She didnāt feel safe and loved. Things with John were so
fractured; they were barely on speaking terms, strangers living in the
same house. They never talked anymore, only argued. With a final push
and a grunt the stranger came and then pulled out of Marlena and stood
up leaving her on the floor. āYou mention this to anyone and Iāll kill
youā¦Alex was rightā¦.you are crazy,ā the stranger said as he quickly
buttoned his pants and adjusted his red checked flannel button down
shirt.
āSTOPā¦Please make it stop Channing,ā she begged him, thinking that he
was controlling her memories. She needed John, she wanted John.
āJohn,ā she called out. āI need you Johnā¦I canāt do this by myself.ā
āDoc,ā John said as he held her. āIām hereā¦Iāve always been here and
always will be here for you.ā
āJohn is here for me,ā she told Channing.
āNo heās notā¦Youāre crazyā¦.have to be with all the things youāve done.ā
āHeās here,ā she said with a fierce determination.
āDo you see him anywhere around here?ā her father asked as he once
again stepped out of the shadows.
āI feel himā¦.heās inside me.ā
āCrazy Julie, such a little foolie,ā Channing taunted her as he bent
his head down and kissed her neck.
āGet away from me now,ā she said as she struggled against him. āYouāre
deadā¦youāre not really here.ā
āAm I?ā
******************************************************************************
āPresident Owens, thereās a man here to see you,ā the young aide
nervously said into the intercom. Per White House office protocol only
the presidentās secretary and secret service were allowed to approach
the inner sanctum of the oval office without being announced on the
intercom first.
āI donāt have any appointments today Mandy,ā he said coldly, pissed
that he had been interrupted yet another time today but the idiotic
aide.
āSir, I apologize⦠but, the man said that you would want to see him.ā
After three years of working for Maxwell Owens, Mandy was still as
terrified of him as the first day she met him. There was a coldness
behind his cheerful family man faƧade that chilled her to the bone.
āVery wellā¦who is it?ā he barked into the phone.
āHe wonāt tell me his nameā¦.but heās been cleared already,ā she added
hoping that this would make her interruption somewhat better.
āWhat?ā President Owens wondered how in this day and age with concerns
over national security and nations harboring terrorists and weapons of
mass destruction how one man could be in the White House wanting to
see him and didnāt have to give a name. Only few men in the world had
that kind of power.
āSir, Iām sorry but thatās all I know.ā
āThank you Mandy, give me five minutes and then show him in,ā Maxwell
Owens said as he slowly rose from his black leather chair and walked
to the back of the office where a secret door recessed into the wall
kept all the recording equipment. Secret Service demanded that all
visitors in the Oval Office be taped for security reasons.
Pushing the off button on the cameras and recorders and shutting the
door behind him, Maxwell Owens went back to this desk and sat down.
Taking his handkerchief out of his pocket, he wiped the line of sweat
that was forming on his brow. A knock on the door interrupted him.
Quickly he placed the handkerchief back into this pants pocket. āCome
in.ā
āOwens, we have a lot to talk about,ā the man said with authority as
he entered the Oval Office and took a seat. āDonāt bother to waste
your time by standing up and properly greeting meā¦.Itās not needed or
wanted.ā Maxwell Owens watched with fascination as the man took
something out of his pocket and looked around the room. āLighter?ā he
asked.
āUmā¦.thereās no smoking in the White Houseā¦A rule of my wife,ā he
joked. Heād heard stories about this man for the past forty years but
had never seen him in the flesh.
āLighter?ā the man asked again, as he took his Cohiba cigar.
Grabbing a lighter out his desk drawer he tentatively got up from his
desk and approached the man, nervously handing it to him.
āAh President Owensā¦.have a seat,ā the man said, pausing as he took
the lighter and lit his cigar. āYou and I have a lot to talk aboutā¦a
lot,ā the man said as he patted the seat beside him. Handing a folder
to the President, he watched as the President sat down on the couch
and opened the folder.
The man watched with a level of satisfaction he hadnāt experienced in
years as the color drained from the son of a bitchās face.
āWhereād you get this?ā he asked the man.
āThere is nothing that I cannot getā¦you of all people should know that by now.ā
āWhat do you want?ā
āYou know what I want.ā
āI canāt give that to youā¦.Justice must be served.ā
āJustice will not be served, not in this case,ā the man said as he
slammed his fist down on the arm of the red floral print couch.
āSheās just a womanā¦ā
āSheās not just a womanā¦sheās my brotherās child,ā Stefano Dimera
yelled at Maxwell Owens. āSheās my nieceā¦I donāt care that youāre the
Presidentā¦you will call off the NSA, ISA, Secret Service, FBI and any
other goon you have looking for herā¦.and you will do it now.ā
āWhat if I donāt?ā
āYou donāt want to find outā¦ask your associates what happens to those
who cross me or displease me.ā
āAre you threatening me.ā
āYes. Oh and Mr. Owensā¦.you have twenty four hours to return Eric
Brady to Salem,ā Stefano said as he calmly rose from the seat and
walked to the door of the Oval Office. āDonāt think that this is the
last you will see of me eitherā¦there is the matter of my Marlena and
what you and your brother did to herā¦.justice will be served, I
promise you that.ā
Just as quickly as he entered the White House he left, with an air of
mystery and the smell of Cuban cigars.
Chapter 8
āCrazy Julie, such a little foolie,ā Channing Owens taunted Marlena as
he bent his head down and kissed her neck.
āGet away from me now,ā she said as she struggled against him. āYouāre
deadā¦youāre not really here.ā
āAm I?ā
āSTOP,ā Marlena screamed out hysterically, abruptly sitting up on the
floor of the boat. āSTOP,ā she screamed again as she grabbed her head.
āSTOP,ā she screamed over and over, unable to stop herself.
āMarlenaā¦.ā John tried to interrupt, alarmed at her hysteria. She was
gasping for air and trembling and yelling the word stop over and over
again.
āSTOP,ā she screamed again.
āDoc,ā John said as he pulled her into his strong arms and held her
tight. āYouāre safe⦠Youāre safe⦠Itās me Johnā¦Itās Johnā¦.I love you
baby, please come back to me.ā
āJohn,ā she whispered as she turned toward the direction of his voice. āJohn?ā
āDoc.ā
āJohnā¦are you really here?ā she asked in disbelief as the tears of
terror that she had been holding in freely flowed. āAre you really
here or is it another cruel trick of my mind?ā Pulling out of his
arms, she sat back on her heels at stared at him. Was he really there?
Slowly she reached out to touch him but stopped short inches from his
face not wanting this to be another illusion.
āItās me pretty ladyā¦Itās meā¦.donāt you know that Iāll always be here for you?ā
Marlena closed her eyes tightly as an image of Maxwell Owens
approaching her, malice in his eyes, flashed in her head. Reaching out
his hand he tried to touch her.
Swallowing hard to shake the image from her mind knowing that it
wasnāt real, Marlena tried to explain to John what she was seeing. āIt
was all so realā¦Channing and my father were trying to convince me that
you didnāt love me,ā Marlena said as she tried to dodge his hand. She
had been touched too many times, in too many ways and wasnāt ready for
that kind of contact with John.
John quickly dropped his hand, understanding that she wasnāt ready for
human contact at this time, but seeing so many tears uncontrollably
flow down her face was too much for him. āHoney, you know that could
never happenā¦.no matter whatā¦youāre stuck with me,ā John said as he
tenderly wiped the tears from her cheeks. He was comforted by the fact
that she didnāt rebuff his attempt at comfort.
Faster and faster pictures from her past flashed in her head in a
random order. She saw herself as a small child with pigtails in her
hair swinging on a worn out frayed tire. āRing around the rosy, pocket
full of posies, ashes ashes we all fall down,ā she sang out in a sing
song voice. She saw herself running down a daisy filled meadow hair
blowing in the breeze, laughing as she was being chased by someone she
couldnāt see. She saw herself being held prisoner by Stefano in his
guilded cage, watching her every moment, desperately waiting for her
to give herself willingly to him.
āI need to get out of here,ā Marlena said abruptly as she tried to
stand up. The walls sheād created in her mind were closing in on her.
She knew that this was John, her loving and wonderful ex-husband, but
couldnāt deal with his nearness and her nightmare about Channing and
her father. It was simply too much, too soon.
āWeāre in the middle of an ocean Doc,ā John told her, alarmed by the
sudden change in her demeanor. He watched her from a distance,
noticing that she was furiously rubbing her arms where heād seen the
gashes before.
Leaning against the railing she tried to catch her breath. āI feel
like the walls are closing in around me,ā she admitted as she tried to
breathe in deeply through her nose to ward off another panic attack.
āI canāt breatheā¦I need to get off this boat.ā
āGive me a couple minutes and Iāll pull it onto the beach,ā John
suggested, getting up from where he was kneeling and walking to the
back of the boat.
āNo, now.ā
āTwo minutes Doc,ā John said as he pulled the cover off the outboard
motor and inspected it. He prayed that Marlena could hold on long
enough for him to get the boat started and headed to shore. Although
it was still too dark to safely approach the beach, he didnāt see that
they had a choice. Either get her to shore quickly or risk a major
panic attack.
āNo, I canāt be here Johnā¦I need to get off this boat right now,ā she
said as she started trembling. Suddenly dropping to the floor of the
boat, Marlena broke down sobbing, covering her head with her hands. āI
canāt do thisā¦. Iām not strong enough to do this.ā
āDoc, youāre going to be okay,ā John said as he dropped the cover and
ran to the front of the boat kneeling down in front of Marlena,
wanting desperately to take her into his arms.
āNo Iām not. Something is wrong with me Johnā¦.something is wrongā¦I
feel like someone is crawling under my skinā¦.I donāt want to be
hereā¦Something is wrong,ā Marlena managed to tell John between gasps.
The more she talked to him, the more confined she felt. Something was
wrong. Grabbing her wrist, she rubbed the wounds on her arms
furiously, causing them to bleed.
āTell me what you are feeling,ā John innocently suggested, thinking
that if he could get her to talk about her dream, it may calm her
down. He was alarmed at her hysteria but at a loss for what to do.
āNooooooooooooooooo,ā Marlena moaned as she grabbed her head.
āNooooooooooooooooā¦I donāt want to rememberā¦.I donāt want these images
in my headā¦ā¦I just want to be Marlenaā¦.Just Marlenaā¦..Not Julie.ā
āDocā¦..ā
āMake it stop Johnā¦.make these memories stopā¦..please help me,ā
Marlena pleaded with him, the desperation in her voice bringing John
to tears.
āDoc, breathe in,ā John commanded as he ran to the back of the boat,
taking hold of the outboard motor and starting it up. When he stole
the boat from the tiny Italian seaside village, John hadnāt actually
thought they were going to get away and didnāt salvage either anchor
in his escape attempt. He was now thankful for that decision as it
allowed him to be more responsive to Marlena in her moment of need.
āOh godā¦of god,ā Marlena said as the smell of gasoline permeated her
nostrils. She was going to be sick. āI need off this boat now, John,ā
she muttered to him before dropping her blanket and climbing onto the
railing of the boat.
Seeing what she was about to do, John cut the engine and ran to
Marlena, holding onto her tightly. āDocā¦.Docā¦Docā¦Doc,ā he whispered
repeatedly into her ear as he held her tight.
āLet me go,ā Marlena warned him as she started dry heaving.
āYou canāt get in the water Docā¦you canātā¦Iāll give you space on the
boat and help you in any way I can, but I wonāt allow you to get into
the water,ā John said tenderly as he rubbed her back, trying to be
supportive as she leaned over the railing of the boat trying to expel
what little there was in her stomach.
āI need to get off this boat nowā¦.I donāt want to be here John.ā
āI know that baby⦠I know thatā¦let me help you.ā
āYou canāt⦠No one can⦠Whatās wrong with me,ā Marlena said as she
stood up and faced John, dumbfounded that she was questioning her own
sanity. āI thought that by remembering my past it would make things
better but its just making things worse. I canāt be here⦠I canāt be
on this boat⦠HELP ME DAMMIT.ā
āI want to help you, but you need to tell me how,ā John said as he
tried to take her into his arms to comfort her.
āDONāT TOUCH ME,ā she screamed as she backed away from John. Seeing
the look of shock and devastation on Johnās face as he backed away
from her, Marlena reached out touch him, āIām sorryā¦Iām sorryā¦Iām
sorryā¦.Iām so sorryā¦Iām sorry.ā
John stood before her silent, concerned and confused. He had dealt
with Marlena and her panic attacks in the past but this was different.
Thinking back to the medical training he received while employed as
Stefanoās mercenary he recognized her behavior for what it was,
someone on the verge of having a nervous breakdown.
āIām so sorry Johnā¦.forgive me,ā Marlena said, tears streaming down
her face, as she put one leg over the railing of the boat and climbed
overboard jumping into the black sea below.
āMarlena,ā John yelled as he jumped into the water behind her. āHoly
shit,ā he muttered at the coldness of the water once he surfaced.
Scanning the ocean surface around him he spotted Marlena struggling in
the water twenty feet away from him. āFuck,ā he muttered as he took
off after her hoping for once that the fates were on his side and that
the boat wouldnāt drift too much.
Quickly swimming to where she was, John pulled her into his arms.
āDonāt you ever do something stupid like that again,ā he sternly
warned her, annoyed that she was putting both of their lives at risk.
āLet me go.ā
āNo, not until we get back to the boat.ā
āI donāt want to go back⦠let me goā¦I donāt want to be here,ā Marlena
cried out as she kicked her legs and arms furiously against John,
trying to escape his firm but painful grasp. Marlena had resigned
herself to her fate at the bottom of the abyss, but Julie was a
fighter, not willing to give up so easily. As hard as Marlena tried to
stop struggling, Julie wouldnāt let her.
āThe hell if I will lady,ā John replied as he shifted Marlena against
her will onto her back and pulled her up against him. Placing one arm
securely around her chest he swam backwards to the boat dragging her
with him.
āLet me go,ā Marlena cried out as she struggled against him. Ignoring
Marlenaās protests and attempts to escape his grasp he slowly pulled
her toward the boat. Grabbing her around the waist he forced her into
the boat.
āIām gonna jump,ā she threatened him, seeing the anger in his eyes as
he approached her.
āNo youāre not,ā John said as he grabbed Marlena by the arm and drug
her down below to the galley. Finding the flashlight that he had
located earlier, John picked it up and turned it on.
āPlease let me goā¦.Iāll be good,ā Marlena pleaded with him in a child
like voice, seeing not John before her but Channing Owens.
Pointing the beam of light towards the small bunk John told her, āGet
in there now.ā
āNoā¦pleaseā¦.No,ā Marlena cried out as she tried to back away from John.
John was at a loss of what to do. Marlena was clearly in the midst of
a breakdown that he was helpless and unprepared to stop. If he left
her alone, she might attempt to jump overboard again. If he left the
boat unattended they might crash into the rocks and any attempt at
leaving the island would be forever dashed.
āGet on the bed now,ā John demanded, knowing that he needed to get
back up on deck and move the boat to safer waters.
āNo, Iāll be good,ā Marlena cried out trying to reason with him.
āPlease no,ā she said, looking down at her feet, not wanting to see
the disappointment in his eyes once again.
āMar sweetheart, I need you down here so I can try to motor the boat
towards the shore⦠then you can get off,ā John said as he physically
moved her the last few remaining feet to the bed and sat her down.
Marlena instinctively crawled to the wall and sat with her back
against it, drawing her legs up against her body.
āIām sorry,ā Marlena cried as she put her head down on her legs and sobbed.
John felt the sudden rocking of the boat and knew the boat had drifted
into more shallow water. āFuck,ā he muttered as he ran up the small
set of stairs to the deck of the boat, inadvertently leaving Marlena
alone in the dark.
āIāll be goodā¦Iāll be good,ā she muttered as she clenched her eyes
shut, not wanting to see what was before her. She felt the hum of the
motor as it came to life and the boat started moving.
āJulie, you should have drowned yourself when you had the chance,ā her
father said as he sat down on the bed beside her.
āYouāre not realā¦youāre not real,ā Marlena said further shrinking down
on the bed, trying to be as little and unnoticeable as possible.
āYouāre not realā¦Youāre in my head.ā
āAm I?ā he laughed as Marlena felt him grab at her arms and reopen the wounds.
āStop,ā she whispered as she struggled to pull her arms out of his grasp.
āIāll always be a part of you,ā he said seductively as he grabbed her
wrist and his tongue tentatively touched the bleeding flesh.
āHa ha ha ha ha ha,ā he laughed as he bit down on her wrist.
āNot going to cryā¦.not going to cryā¦.youāre not real,ā she told
herself outloud as she rocked back and forth along with the boat in
the bunk. āIām strongā¦Iām strongā¦.John says Iām strongā¦.youāre not
realā¦youāre all in my head,ā she repeated over and over as the
sensation of her father biting her wrist was omnipresent.
Suddenly the engine of the boat cut off. Marlena struggled to get out
of the bunk but found herself being stopped and pushed back down on
the bed.
āNoā¦Iāll be goodā¦,ā she muttered again.
āWait Marlena,ā John interrupted, alarmed by Marlenaās mental
condition. Reaching out his hand to her, he nodded for her to take it.
āTrust me.ā
Slowly taking his hand he helped her off the bed. āIād never hurt you
sweetheart,ā John said quietly to Marlena as he led her to the deck of
the small boat.
āLook,ā he said motioning to the nearby beach. āIf you still want to
get off the boat now you can.ā
Marlena dropped his hand and walked to the bow on the boat and looked
at the beach before her. āDo you think Iām crazy?ā she asked him, her
voice barely above a whisper.
āNot for a second,ā John replied as he stood behind her and looked
down at her tussled blonde hair. āNot for a secondā¦.youāre just going
through a hard time, much like I did years ago when I tried to
remember my past.ā
āMaybe I shouldnāt try to remember?ā
āThatās always an option,ā he told her knowing that it wasnāt. If she
didnāt remember her past and why Maxwell Owens and company were after
her they could be on the run for the rest of their lives.
āAs a psychiatrist Iām failing miserably and going against every piece
of advice Iāve ever given a patient and against everything Iāve
studied⦠I donāt get why this is so hard for me John.ā
āIs it the memories that are effecting you or the process of remembering?ā
āI donāt knowā¦maybe both?ā
āIs there anything I can do to help you through this?ā
āJust knowing that you are here by my side is more than enough.ā
āIāll always be here for you, you know thatā¦there is nothing you canāt
tell meā¦.I hope you know that.ā
āI do and I so appreciate it, more than youāll ever know⦠I think part
of my problem is that Iām trying too hard to change how I feel about
myself, hoping that along the way Iāll change who I amā¦.the harder I
try to find who I am, who Marlena is, the more I feel like Julie. Iām
tired of feeling like a victim, because Iām not oneā¦.yet I canāt seem
to stop myself. The more I remember, the worse it feels, the worse I
feel about myself,ā Marlena said as she turned around and faced John,
sitting on the railing. āEverything in my head is a mess. I canāt stop
my dreams even though I want to so badly. I donāt know how to explain
to you what I am dreamingā¦If there was a way I would, but there
isnātā¦.none of it makes sense to meā¦Channing and my father keep
talking to meā¦I donāt know to explain itā¦. It doesnāt make any sense,
I know that rationally it canāt have happened John, but I know what I
felt and I know what I saw.ā The tears in her eyes and the obvious
pain on her face pained John. Looking at her he felt a tightening in
his chest and lump in his throat. Taking her face tenderly in his
hands, John looked up in the sky for guidance. There was nothing he
could say to make things better for her. There was no one there;
everything was in her head.
āTry to explain to me what youāre seeing? What are Channing and your
father saying?ā
āI canāt.ā she said as she grabbed her hair and roughly pulled on it.
āI donāt understand it myself. I donāt know where to startā¦I keep
seeing pictures and canāt get them to stop. I thought I was
okayā¦.everything was behind me and in the past and now it wonāt seem
to let me go John.ā āWHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO ME?ā she screamed
loudly. āWHY? WHY? WHY? WHY WHY?ā
āHoney, its going to be okay,ā John said as he took her into his arms
and slowly rubbed small circles into her back. āMaybe by taking each
image piece by piece and talking about it will help.ā
āIt wonāt Johnā¦you wouldnāt understand what Iām seeing,ā she said as
she hung her head down in shame. Closing her eyes an image of her
father popped in her head. Wearing a tuxedo, he looked as dashing as
ever. Slowly she approached him, the pale blue silk of her dress
rustling with each small step she took. Smiling up at her he said, āWe
made it.ā
āNo,ā she moaned as she shook her head furiously and pulled out of
Johnās embrace.
āDoc what is it now? What did you just see?ā
āMy father,ā she whispered as a lone tear rolled down her cheek. She
reached up to wipe it away but John got to it first. Tenderly he ran
his thumb across her cheek, capturing the silent tear.
āTell me about him.ā
āI donāt know if I can.ā
āTry,ā John suggested as he put his arm around her, trying to
encourage her to continue.
Marlena lifted her arm and wiped her nose on the sleeve on shirt.
āJust thinking about him, thinking about my past hurts too much John.ā
Holding the sleeve over her mouth, she felt comfortable enough to
continue. āI donāt want to think about him. I just want him and that
part of my past gone.ā
āNothing is that simple.ā
āI donāt want simple. I donāt want him in my head anymore. Every time
I close my eyes and try to forget it just gets worse.ā
āGets worse? What do you mean? Are you remembering more?ā
Marlena slowly shook her head yes and she put her index finger in her
mouth and bit down on it. āI donāt want to rememberā¦I donāt.ā
āI know its scary baby, but the answers are in your head. In your
sleep you called out some more numbers 25, 68, 99ā¦ā
āReally?ā Marlena interrupted.
āDo you remember what you were dreaming?ā
āI donāt want to talk about it,ā Marlena admitted as she pulled her
shirt tightly around herself, the images of her dream flashing in her
mind.
āNo secrets Doc,ā John whispered as he reached out and took her hand
in his, kissing it gently.
āI was dreaming about you and you and Channing and my father,ā she
admitted, eyes downcast. āI donāt remember what the number means only
that its something that Channing told me before he died.ā Swallowing
deeply, Marlena tried to lubricate her throat to keep it from
swelling, not wanting to breakdown in front of John again.
āWell thatās a start,ā John said as he tipped her chin up and gazed
deep into her hazel eyes. āWhat is it sweetheart?ā he asked, her eyes
glassy from the tears yet to fall.
āI remembered something elseā¦.about Alā¦.about Alā¦.about Alā¦.I canāt do
this,ā Marlena said as she sought solace in Johnās arms, sobbing. āI
canāt do thisā¦.it canāt be right.ā
āWhat are you remembering?ā John asked. āPlease tell meā¦I want to help
youā¦.Was it about Alex North.ā
Nodding her head yes, Marlena held onto John tightly, nestling her
head into his neck. Whispering she told him, āHe sent the man to
attack me.ā As the memories of being attacked and raped in the parking
garage bathroom came to the surface of her subconscious Marlena held
onto John tightly for support unable to control the flood of emotions
that the memory evoked.
āIām going to kill the bastard,ā John promised Marlena as he held her
sobbing frame tight to him. āOnce I find him, he will pay.ā
Chapter 9
How far would you be willing to go to save the one person you deeply
care about and possibly love? Would you be willing to risk everything
you have, everything youāve built your entire life on and around for
one person? Even if it meant that youād have to give up that person,
and any chance of you ever being together? If given a chance would
you? Could you?
For Stefano Dimera his conundrum was much more than that of a lesser
mans. Reconciling the fact that the woman that heād loved and lusted
after for two decades was now morally and ethically off limits to him
was harder than he thought it would be. Even though his brain was
telling him that this was wrong, thinking of Marlena in anything other
way was wrong, his heart was unable to stop the torrent of emotions.
As much as he wanted to just accept Marlena as his niece and move on,
he was unable to.
During the day he was consumed with revenge, revenge upon those that
brought the destruction of his brother John Dimera and his family and
revenge upon those that foolishly decided to cross his path by hunting
after one of his own like she was a common criminal. No Dimera would
ever be treated like that, Stefano vowed. His endless search and
devotion to his family and their protection helped assuage the guilt
her felt over what he dreamt about at night. At night Marlena visited
him in his dreams, willingly joining him in bed in a vision of white
lace in the candlelight.
āIām no better than my brother John,ā he said outloud to himself, as
he got ready for bed, knowing that his dreaming of Marlena was
inevitable. Shane Donovan had disclosed to him months ago what a
monster his brother was to his family, but particularly to Marlena.
Did his dreaming about doing to Marlena what his brother actually did
make them the same? The more he thought about it, the more he drank.
However, no amount of alcohol seemed to ease the pain he felt deep in
his soul, knowing that his dreams were wrong.
āIāve got to stop doing this to myself,ā he thought as he took off his
robe and climbed into the barren four-post bed. Laying alone, with no
one but himself for company his thoughts turned to his nemesis John
Black, the man he hated with every ounce of his being. His hate and
rage towards John conflicted with his feeling of gratitude for John
protecting his queen. How could he be so consumed with hate for the
man that was doing the one thing that he was unable to?
āDamn John Black,ā Stefano muttered as he grabbed his pillow and
fluffed it. āDamn him. I should have killed him years ago when I had
the chance.ā
*******************************************
āIām going to kill youā¦kill you with my bare hands,ā John mumbled in
his sleep, tossing and turning in the small bunk of the boat. John
grabbed Alex by the neck and squeezed him as hard as he could, pushing
him up against the faded red brick wall.
āDid you do it North?ā
āI donāt know what youāre talking about,ā Alex replied smugly.
āDid you fucking send that man to rape Marlena, to rape my wife?ā John
demanded as he slowly placed more pressure on Alexās windpipe.
āI donāt know what youāre talking about,ā Alex said with a little more effort.
āDid you send that man to rape Marlena?ā John asked once again as he
placed even more pressure on him. John was filled in inexplicable
rage, rage that he hadnāt felt in years. It was taking every once of
effort for him not to just finish Alex off with one quick blow to the
windpipe, like heād been taught to do by Stefano so many years before.
āI canāt breathe.ā Alex was starting to sweat profusely and panic.
āDid you?ā
āYesā¦alright I did it,ā Alex said, gasping for air.
āWhy?ā John stepped back dumfounded. The man had actually admitted to
doing something so vile that John still didnāt believe it. Heād asked
the question thinking that Marlena was mistaken.
āLet go of me and Iāll tell you,ā Alex threatened him, knowing that he
still had some leverage on his side; information that John wanted but
didnāt have.
Not knowing what to say or do and still stunned by Alexās
confirmation; John let him go with a quick shove against the wall. As
Alex cowered in the corner, the more John thought about what Alex did
to Marlena, the madder he became. It was no longer about retribution
for what he had done to her, but what he had done to them. In the
absence of the attack, Marlena might not have distanced herself from
John for all that time. She wouldnāt have gotten so wrapped up with
Tony and the twins. He wouldnāt have lost all that time with her when
she kicked him out of the penthouse when the town of Salem lived in
fear of the serial killer. It was because of Alex that he had lost
precious years with her when she was presumed dead. Ultimately her
infidelity with Roman would never have happened and she wouldnāt have
gotten pregnant. Without her being pregnant and falling down the
stairs, her amnesia never would have happened and Alex fucking North
wouldnāt have been reintroduced into their lives. It was a sick chain
of events and he was the one that set it all in motion. One act one
night, 5 years of misery that should never have happened.
Enough thinking about what might have been, all John had to go on what
was, and what was, was that Alex was going to pay dearly. Taking his
gun out of its holster he released the safety lock and pointed the
barrel at Alex. āTalk, you worthless piece of shitā¦youāre running out
of time.ā
āBecause the answers are inside of her,ā Alex blurted out in fear,
seeing the rage boiling beneath Johnās cool exterior. āSheās the only
one that knows the numbersā¦ā
āWhat the hell are you talking about?ā John interrupted.
āYour precious Marlena is much more important than you realizeā¦she
knows things that Presidents would risk their whole administration and
legacy to protect, things that are worth more thanā¦.ā
āStop talking in codes North and tell me the fucking truth⦠Why did
you fucking do it? WHY?ā
āI needed what was in her headā¦your precious Marlena doesnāt even
realize that she holds the key to everything⦠I needed that key and
knew that her little encounter might trigger her memory recall⦠Her
mind is more messed up than I realized. I donāt think even Mason could
straighten it out if he tried,ā Alex laughed nervously. āNo foul, no
harm right? You arenāt going to shoot, are you?ā
āAfraid I have to palā¦.canāt let a scum by the likes of you that did
what you did to my wife get away, can I?ā John said as he placed the
barrel of the gun against Alexās temple and started to pull the
trigger.
āSheās a very beautiful woman, you have to be vary of girls like
that,ā Alex said in the nanosecond before John pulled the trigger.
āWhat?ā John asked.
āSheās a very beautiful girl Forrestā¦.You have to be vary of girls
like that, they know how to use men to their advantage,ā Matthew
Dimera warned his cousin. Sitting on top of the picnic table, John
swung his legs back and forth watching the gorgeous blonde as she
walked along the beach lost in thought.
āAnd you would know this because?ā John asked Matthew, knowing that
Matthew was all talk and little action. He fancied himself a ladies
man, but had little experience in that department.
āYou wound me cousinā¦.are you going to stare at her all day or are you
going to talk to her?ā Matthew asked motioning towards the young woman
that seemed out of place. Wearing crĆØme colored linen pants and a
matching blouse, she seemed lost in the sea of sand.
āLaterā¦see you at dinner,ā John said as he hopped down from the table
and straightened out his chinos.
āDonāt be late Forrestā¦.you know how mad they get when you donāt
follow proper etiquette,ā Matthew joked. John knew it wasnāt a joke
though. His family was more concerned than most about how they looked
to the outside world than their actual substance. Tardiness was one of
those things that set his Aunt Suzanne off. From an early age Forrest
was reared not only to dress the best, behave better than other
children his age, but also to consider himself as better than those of
a lower class. As hard as he tried to buy into and accept his familyās
constant tutelage the harder it became. Although he was only sixteen,
he was wise beyond his years, already achieving the maturity and
insight necessary to recognize and accept people for what they were.
āScrew etiquette,ā John yelled back at his cousin as he quickly walked
toward the girl. After licking his palms, he quickly tried to slick
down his jet back hair.
Standing behind her, John took a moment to gather the courage to talk.
Heād never been nervous around a girl or a woman for that matter in
his whole life, yet here he was palms sweating, heart pounding.
āWhatās your name?ā John finally gathered enough courage to ask.
āJuā¦Juā¦Jill,ā she replied as she slowly turned around, not quite
looking at him. John couldnāt tell if she was nervous or just plain
rude.
āThatās a pretty name,ā he said watching as she shuffled her white
tennis shoes slowly against the hot sand.
āThanks,ā she nervously replied, not knowing what else to say.
āSo are you here on vacation?ā he asked, trying to engage her in a
conversation long enough to see what color her eyes were. He imagined
them to be as green as the ocean in front of them.
āYes.ā
āWith your family?ā he asked thinking that she looked only to be
fourteen or fifteen years old at most. Heād been at the resort for the
past six weeks, how had he not seen her before?
āI guess.ā What did that mean? She was either here with her family or wasnāt?
āHey there Jules,ā a girl that looked exactly like Jill said as she
walked up to them. John watched as the twin put her arm around her
sister and stuck out her hand for him to shake.
āIām Samantha,ā she said, her hazel eyes appearing to be almost green
in the sunlight.
āForrest,ā he said smiling as he shook her hand. āForrest Alamain and
I was under the impression that your sisters name was Jill,ā John said
with an air of authority. All the years of grooming lessons had paid
off. His Aunt Suzanne would be proud of his manners.
Samantha laughed as she looked over at her sister. āSheās such a
kidderā¦.her name is Julie, but you can call her Marlena… Donāt
askā¦.long story,ā Samantha said as she held onto Johnās hand a little
longer than necessary.
John looked over at this Julie/Marlena person and noticed her standing
quietly by. For as quiet as she was, her sister more than made up for
it. āI was just asking your sister if you were here with your family.ā
āI guess you could say that,ā Samantha said as she took inventory of
one Forrest Alamain. John could see the look in her eyes and knew that
she appreciated what she saw. He was no stranger to the looks of
women, but that was as far as his actual experience went. Heād never
admit that to his cousin Matthew though. It was better for Matthew to
think of him as a woman-conquering stud. Brought him more respect.
āWho are you here with Forrest?ā Samantha asked, the Rās in Forrest
rolling off her tongue.
āExtended familyā¦.Itās a yearly obligation for me,ā John explained,
not wanting to offer more than that. The twins didnāt seem to pick up
on his last name, which was a good sign.
āSounds fascinatingā¦youāll have to tell me all about it later,ā
Samantha propositioned him. Twirling a long strand of her blonde hair
around her index finger, she looked up at him coyly through half
closed eyes. āMuch later.ā
āJulieā¦um Marlenaā¦which name do you prefer I call you by?ā he asked
the quiet blonde, thinking that she looked more like a Marlena to him.
āIt doesnāt matter,ā she responded, still not making eye contact with
him. The more she ignored him, the more John wanted to engage her.
āOkayā¦Marlena⦠Are your parents here?ā he asked, not missing the look
that passed between the sisters.
āWe donāt have parents,ā Samantha replied, putting her well manicured
hands into the pockets of her bell bottom jeans. Slowly she sashayed
from one foot to the other, trying to entrance the handsome stranger.
Men had never been able to resist her, why should this one?
āSamanthaā¦ā Marlena warned her.
āWhat? Itās not like itās a secret anyway⦠well its not.ā
āIf you donāt mind my asking, who are you here with?ā John wondered if
they were European royalty. It wasnāt often that he got to meet new
people, for it seemed that everyone in his parents social status
seemed to travel to the same places at the same time each year.
Winters were spent in Austria or Switzerland skiing followed by a
couple weeks of recuperation in the south of France. Every summer they
spent two months at their summer house in the Mediterranean. Fall was
spent in the Caribbean, which was where he happened to run into
Marlena and Samantha.
āOur guardians,ā Samantha told him before Marlena ever had a chance
to. āOur parents are dead.ā
āWowā¦ā John said as he took a step back, stunned by the young womanās
callousness. āIām sorry,ā he said with regret, more towards Marlena
than towards Samantha.
āIām not,ā Samantha joked. āMy life is a hell of a lot better now.ā
John watched, as Marlena seemed to shrink in her own skin, obviously
wanting to be anywhere else but there. Placing her right index finger
into her mouth, she slowly chewed on the nail. āStill its tragic
anytime you lose a parent,ā he told her.
āWe need to get back Samantha,ā Marlena said, as she wiped a tear
quickly from her face hoping that no one saw it. āTheyāll be worried
about us.ā John quietly watched her; her tears and sadness not lost on
him.
āYou go back miss goodie two shoesā¦I plan to have some fun with Mr.
Alamain here,ā Samantha said as she looped her arm around Johnās and
leaned into his body for support. John could smell her perfume, but
didnāt recognize the scent.
āI will,ā Marlena said softly to her sister as she walked away. John
followed her form as she quickly walked away unsure of what to do.
āWait,ā John yelled after Marlena. āWait.ā Disengaging his arm from
Samanthaās lethal grip he took off running after Marlena.
āWait Marlena,ā he pleaded as he caught up with her. He wasnāt ready
for the moment to end, there was still so much more to discover about
this mysterious girl.
āWhat?ā she said as she turned around and looked over his shoulder
towards her sister. Samantha had seemingly lost her patience with and
interest in Forrest and was running down the beach toward a group of
teenagers. John was blown away by the intensity of the color of her
hazel eyes. Heād never seen anyone with eyes quite like hers. For as
bright and full of life as they were, they also contained a deep
underlying sadness that John didnāt understand.
āHow can I contact you? Are you staying at the hotel?ā John wasnāt
willing for the moment to end and was scared that he was never going
to see her again.
āYou canāt,ā she whispered, eyes downcast once again.
āWhy not?ā
āHe wonāt allow it.ā
āWho is he?ā
āFrankā¦my guardianā¦look I know you mean well, but Iām sorryā¦.this has to be it.ā
āCanāt I just walk with you along the beach for now? Thereās no harm
in that is there?ā One way or another John was determined to break
Marlenaās chilly and guarded faƧade.
āWhy?ā
āWhy not? Itās a beautiful afternoon at a lovely resort.ā
āIām not much for company,ā Marlena added, not understanding why this
handsome teenager was still talking to her when he could easily be
spending his time with her beautiful and talented sister.
āThatās okayā¦we donāt have to talk.ā
āYouāre not going to leave me alone are you?ā Marlena asked as she
stopped dead in her tracks and looked up at him. The instant that
their eyes met he was left speechless. He felt a connection with her
that heād never felt for another soul in his entire life. As he stared
at her, he felt like she was looking into his soul and taking hold of
all the pain heād felt and stored carefully away, gently caressing it.
The hair on his arms standing up, John felt electricity in the air.
Although heād just met her, he felt like heād known her forever.
Everything about her was comfort and hope and at the same time mystery
and fear. Unable to break the contact, break the connection, he
reached out to take her hand.
āItās you,ā she whispered as she slowly closed her eyes unable to
stand the intensity of the moment.
āWhat?ā John asked as he abruptly sat up in the small bunk, slamming
his head against the fiberglass ceiling. His black T-shirt drenched in
sweat, John frantically leaned over the bed and looked in the bottom
bunk for Marlena, needing to tell her about his dream.
āMarlena?ā
Not seeing any sign of her he hopped down from his bunk and quickly
ran up the small set of stairs to the top deck to find her.
āMarlena?ā he asked. The deck of the boat was shrouded in fog,
visibility less than 5 feet. He panicked not being able to see the
island.
āMarlena where are you?ā John yelled out into the distance not knowing
where Marlena was only that she wasnāt on the boat.
āMarlena?ā he yelled again as he started to panic. āMARLENAā¦..MARLENA.ā
āJohnā¦.help me,ā he heard her shout followed by the sound of a gun being fired.
Chapter 10
John ran along the beach as fast as his legs would carry him. The
shifting sand beneath his bare soles made his journey cumbersome.
āMARLENA,ā he screamed as he frantically looked around the deserted
beach trying to catch sight of her. The moment he heard her cry for
help he was on autopilot unable to focus on anything but finding
Marlena. Although his feet were bleeding from where the rocky shards
of the underwater reef cut into them when he jumped off the boat, he
felt nothing but the pounding of his heart in his chest. Where the
hell was she?
āMARLENA,ā he yelled again, as he followed a set of footprints he
assumed were hers towards the dense jungle. Was someone else on the
island? Did that person shoot Marlena? A million question entered his
mind as he ran with abandon.
āMARLENA.ā John sensed that she needed him and was frustrated and
panicked that he couldnāt find her and that she wasnāt responding. Not
watching where he was going, he came to an abrupt stop when a low
lying tree branch hit him in the middle of the forehead. āFuck,ā he
yelled out in pain as he rubbed the injury, feeling a trickle of blood
ooze from it. Not having the time to clean and bandage his gash, once
again he took off running towards the area where he thought her scream
originated from.
āJohn,ā he heard Marlena yell somewhere in the distance in front of him.
āMarlena?ā John yelled back, grateful and relieved to hear the sweet
sound of her voice. His head hurt like hell, but he didnāt have the
time to deal with it. Once he knew she was safe, heād clean and
bandage it.
āOver here,ā she yelled back.
āKeep yelling so I can find you,ā John yelled. The forest undergrowth
was so thick that sunlight was barely penetrating the tree canopy.
Added to that, there was no path. He was literally running through and
jumping over bushes, small trees and who knows what else. He was
amazed that Marlena had made it that far into the jungle, but
questioned her sanity to even venture off the beach.
Instead of yelling, John was surprised to hear Marlena start singing a
song he hadnāt heard her sing since Belle was a little girl.
āAmazing grace, how sweet the sound that saved a wretch like me. I
once was lost, but now am found; was blind, but now I see.ā
John followed her slightly off key voice as he climbed up a steep
incline using the aerated roots of some of the trees for support.
Shaking his head at her stupidity and physical prowess he continued to
follow the sound of her singing.
āTwas grace that taught my heart to fear, and grace my fears relieved;
how precious did that grace appear the hour I first believed. Through
many dangers, toils and snares,
I have already come; āTis grace hath brought me safe thus far, and
grace will lead me home.ā
Suddenly the sound of her singing stopped. āMarlena?ā John yelled as
he started climbing faster and faster. āKeep singing.ā
āI donāt want to sing anymore,ā she yelled back.
āCome on Docā¦Iām almost there,ā John replied in frustration. āIāll
sing with youā¦. The Lord has promised good to me, his word my hope
secures; he will my shield and portion be, as long as life endures.
Yea, when this flesh and heart shall fail, and mortal life shall
cease, I shall possess, within the veil, a life of joy and peace,ā
John sang out but quickly realized that he was only hearing the sound
of his own voice, not hers.
āSing dammit,ā he yelled. Stopping for a moment to catch his breath
and gather his bearings, he willed himself to calm down. His
frustration was starting to show. āIām sorry Marlena,ā he yelled out
into the forest. āPlease keep singingā¦.itās the only way Iām going to
find you. I canāt see anything from where I am, but from the sound of
your voice Iām almost there.ā
āThe earth shall soon dissolve like snow,ā her sweet voice sang out
sadly. āThe sun forbear to shine; but God, who called me here below,
will be forever mine. When weāve been there ten thousand years, bright
shining as the sun, weāve no less days to sing Godās praise than when
weād first begun.ā
āThere you are,ā he exclaimed as he saw the back of her blond head
poking out through the top of a bush. āYou scared the crap out of me
Marlena.ā Carefully navigating his way towards her he saw that she was
holding onto a gun in one hand and pointing it at something.
āMarlena,ā he said softly as he walked towards her.
āMove slowly John,ā she warned him.
Not being able to see what she was pointing the gun at he followed her command.
āA boar?ā he questioned when he saw the large animal bleeding two feet
from where Marlena was kneeling. āYouāre fucking amazing,ā he said in
wonderment as he knelt down beside her and took the gun out of her
hand. Lying dead in front of Marlena was a 150-pound wild pig with
half of its head blown off.
āWell we need to eat and I was hungryā¦ā
āIād say so,ā John replied amazed that his wife had hunted down and
killed lunch and dinner for them. She was certainly full of surprises.
Feeling for a pulse on the pig, John confirmed his suspicion that it
was dead. Reaching over, he swatted the flies away where they had
gathered to feast on the blood and lay their eggs. āWhereād you get
the gun?ā
āI found it on the boat in one of the cupboards,ā Marlena said as she
slowly stood up, bushing the dirt off her knees. She had yet to look
at him.
āWhy didnāt you wake me up?ā John asked in a somewhat accusing tone as
he wiped the blood from his forehead on the sleeve of his T-shirt.
āYou needed the sleep and I didnātā¦I was hungry, the gun was thereā¦end
of story.ā Marlena turned her back to him signaling that the
conversation was also over.
āI worry about you Doc,ā John said as he walked towards her and put
his hands on her shoulders. āWhen I woke up and you were gone I was
afraid something had happened to you.ā
āYou have to stop looking at me and treating me like a child John⦠I
am more than capable of taking care of myselfā¦Iāve done it for years
before I ever met you.ā
āI know honey, its just that I like to think of myself as your
protector,ā John admitted.
āIād say that you have the caveman routine down,ā Marlena said with a
hint of nostalgia in her voice as she thought back to the last time he
had acted like a caveman, picking her up and taking her back to the
penthouse where he had his way with her.
āAre you complaining?ā
āNoā¦at times I rather enjoy when you get all possessive and macho.ā
āButā¦.ā
āBut, other times I donāt need for you to be that way. Iāve worked
hard to get where I am in life and at times your constant need to
protect me overshadows all my accomplishmentsā¦.Itās almost as if no
matter how capable I am, it doesnāt count at all, that because I am a
woman I will always need a man to take care of me.ā
āAs long as that man is me,ā John joked as he kissed her neck.
āJohn, Iām serious,ā Marlena said as she pulled out of his kiss. āYou
seriously think that because Iām a woman I need a man.ā
āMarlena, lets not talk about this.ā
āNoā¦I want to finish this conversation.ā
āMarlena.ā
āJohn.ā
āCome on honey, letās drag dinner back down to the boat.ā
āNo,ā she said as she turned toward him and looked him in the eyes.
āIām not going anywhere until we finish this conversation.ā
āI donāt want to fight with you Marlena.ā
āAnd I donāt want to fight either, but this is a serious matter John.ā
āIt doesnāt have to be.ā
āIt already isā¦.I was only joking earlier when I suggested that you
thought I needed a man to take care of me, not believing that was
actually how you felt, but it is, isnāt it?ā
āYes, alright yesā¦. No matter how well educated you are Marlena, there
are things that you need a man for.ā
āI cannot believe you John Black.ā
āYou need me Marlena.ā
āSure I need you John, but that doesnāt mean that Iām incapable of
living without you or another man for that matterā¦. You have a
daughter Johnā¦. What about Belle? As her father do you believe that
she needs a man to take care of her?ā
Realizing that he was in an impossible situation and just digging a
deeper hole, John tried to end the conversation.
āDoc⦠I donāt want to fight with you all right⦠Do I believe that you
are capable of taking care of yourself? Of courseā¦. You are the
strongest woman emotionally and mentally that Iāve ever met and ever
will meetā¦. Iām not suggesting that you arenāt. Could you live without
a man? Of course. Would I want you to? No, because Iām the man that
wants to spend the rest of his life with you, pampering, loving and
taking care of you.ā
āBut you still think that youāre better than meā¦.ā
āShut up,ā John said as he interrupted her, grabbing her face roughly
in his hands and kissing her passionately. He felt her resolve slowly
being to crumble as she gave into and accepted the kiss.
āNow, let drag dinner to the boat,ā John said after he pulled out of
the kiss, noticing the starstruck look on Marlenaās face. Picking up
the carcass, he threw it over his shoulder and looked around for an
easier path down the hillside.
āJohn, what happened to your forehead?ā Marlena finally asked as she
followed him down the hill.
āAnother time, another story,ā John said as he focused on dinner.
āI still canāt believe that my incredible wife shot and killed a wild
pig,ā John said with amazement. He was equally impressed when without
hesitation she gutted and skinned the pig. Never in his wildest
imagination would he ever have guessed that prim and proper Dr.
Marlena Evans would even know what to do with a dead animal that
didnāt come nicely packaged from Safeway. She was barely capable of
cooking, yet here she was expertly and efficiently handling the pig
like sheād done it for her whole life.
āEx-wife,ā Marlena reminded him, as she tried to daintily chew on a
pork rib. Scouring the cupboards of the boat earlier they had managed
to find a couple of tin plates and one set of silverware that they
would have to share. John still hadnāt told Marlena the truth about
the divorce and as time went on he wasnāt sure how he should approach
it. The time never seemed to be right. He wanted her to ask him about
it, thinking that if he kept on mentioning that she was his wife that
one day sheād ask him about it, but she never seemed to. Marlena would
always matter of factly remind him that she was his ex-wife and move
onto another line of conversation as if being his ex-wife wasnāt an
issue for her. Maybe she was glad that they were divorced.
āSo John, would you mind sharing with me what you were dreaming about
earlier on the boat,ā Marlena asked as she set the rib down on her
plate and tried to find something to wipe her greasy fingers on.
Finding nothing, she wiped her fingers on the tops of her bare thighs.
Marlena didnāt miss the brief look of guilt pass over Johnās face when
she asked the question. Although he tried to hide the look, it was out
there. He was aware that she knew heād dreamt about something he
didnāt want to share with her. Standing up, he walked towards the
bonfire and pensively stared into it. The pain of his dream about Alex
and what he had done to Marlena was raw in his mind. Not grasping or
processing the full implications of his dream, he wasnāt ready to talk
about it. If what he dreamt about was real and did happen, like he had
a hunch had, talking about it might cause Marlena to further withdraw.
āJohn, please donāt shut me out,ā Marlena said softly as she put her
hand on his arm. Lips pursed in frustration, John continued to stare
into the fire, knowing that if he looked at her his defenses would
painfully shatter. He needed to be strong for both of them and not
further confuse her with his speculations regarding Alex. As soon as
he found a phone heād call Shane and ask him to investigate.
āI just had a weird dreamā¦thatās all.ā
āI can tell that it bothered you.ā
āConfused me is more like it,ā he responded deciding to tell her about
the dream he had with her in it. āMarlenaā¦have you ever been to
Barbados?ā
āWhy?ā Marlena asked as she stepped back instinctively. For some
reason his question really bothered her.
āJust curiousā¦thatās all.ā Looking out of the corner of his eye, John
watched as Marlena seemed to be remembering something from her past.
āSo have you been there?ā
āI donāt know,ā she replied defensively. In her mind she saw herself
running down a beach towards someone or something. She tried to
concentrate what she was running towards but her mind wouldnāt allow
her to go that far. Something pulled her back at the last minute. As
quick as the memory came, it left, leaving a conflicting emotion. If
the brief flash of her memory she felt both extreme sadness and
extreme joy. Was the memory real?
āI had a dream about you in Barbados,ā John told her hoping to probe
her memory and see if sheād react again.
āThat sounds niceā¦Iād like to go there someday.ā
āWhat if you have already been?ā
āI think I would remember that John,ā Marlena said as she turned
towards him. The glow from the fire cast haunting shadows across
Johnās face.
āI guess so,ā John said as he sat down on a log in front of the fire
and put his hands in his head. His head still ached where he smashed
it into the tree branch earlier. He felt her defense walls being
erected once again, block by block, with his line of questioning.
āWhatās wrong?ā she asked as she sat down next to him on the log and
leaned on his shoulder for support. āIs it your head?ā
Although she had cleaned, stitched and bandaged the injury earlier,
she knew that without medication he had to be in incredible pain.
āEverythingā¦nothingā¦.thisā¦.youā¦.me.ā
āOkay, that was a rather cryptic answer,ā Marlena said as she sat up
and turned to look at him. All her psychiatric training immediately
came into play. āOverlooking the obviousā¦being our current
situationā¦lets start with me.ā
John turned his head quickly towards her, incredulous that she of all
people actually wanted to have this conversation. āI donāt want to
talk about it Doc,ā John warned her, regretting that heād said
anything.
āJohn, its not healthy to keep your feelings bottled up inside.ā
āLet it go,ā he warned her. She was starting to play Dr. Evans and it
was pissing him off. She was the one that needed help, not him.
āNoā¦youāve been edgy for weeks John⦠if weāre going to peacefully
co-exist we need to discuss these things,ā Marlena told him in
frustration. He always wanted to play the role of the strong macho
supporter. His earlier comments about her needing a man to take care
of her played over and over in her mind. Did he find her independence
threatening? Was this what his little outburst was about?
āYouāre one to talk,ā John muttered under his breath.
āWhat did you just say?ā
āNothing.ā
āIt wasnāt nothing John⦠it sounded like you said that Iām one to
talkā¦.care to tell me what you meant by that?ā Marlena was trying her
hardest to remain professional but having an extremely difficult time.
āDrop it Marlena.ā
āNoā¦we need to talk about this,ā she insisted, frustrated by his
behavior, secrecy and all around attitude. It sucked, he sucked and
she just wanted to deal with the issues now since they were out in the
open.
āFine, you want to talk about but donāt say I didnāt warn youā¦Iām sick
and tired of being kept in the dark regarding what the hell is going
on in your head,ā John blurted out. Marlena sat back stunned. This was
the last thing she expected him to say. āā¦.youāve become like Dr.
Jeckyl and Mr. Hyde in the last year. Iāve tried to be patient and
understanding, but sometimes you just make it so damn difficult
Marlena,ā John said as he looked over at her, committing her responses
to memory. āPlease donāt cry,ā John pleaded with her. āGreat, now Iām
an ass for making you cry.ā
āYou think Iām trying to be like thisā¦. You think I like being like
this?ā she cried out in frustration as she turned from him. Heād hurt
her feelings with his comment and she hated that she was showing him a
sign of weakness that would just reaffirm what he already thought of
her and women. If for just a minute she wished that he could be her so
she wouldnāt have to explain what she was seeing and feeling. After
wiping her tears on her sleeve, she folded her arms across her chest
defensively.
āI donāt know what to think Marlenaā¦.Iām trying to be supportive and
understandingā¦I know what youāre remembering is probably extremely
painful but I want to helpā¦I want to be there for you,ā John said as
he lowered his voice, regretting that heād made her cry.
āYou are Johnā¦you are.ā
āNo Iām notā¦I may be physically here for you, but I am in no way
closer to understanding who you are than when we left Salem.ā
Every word heād spoken was the truth, something that Marlena couldnāt
deny. āI donāt know what to say.ā
āHow about you start with the truth Marlenaā¦.just the truth.ā
āI resent the implication that I havenāt been telling you the truth,ā
she said with a hint of animosity. John saw the fire in her eyes and
knew that heād made her mad. How was he able to push all of her
buttons so easily?
āHow about all your lies of omissionā¦.youāve been remembering things
for months Marlena and Iāve only been told what I need to know when
its been convenient for you.ā John had nothing to lose at this point.
His frustration with her was out on the table. better to deal with
their issues that politely put them back on the shelf to look at and
play with them later. If they needed to have an all out yelling,
screaming and crying match then that was what they were going to have.
āThatās not true.ā
āOh its not? Well why donāt you tell me all about Alex then?ā John
yelled at her in anger. It was too late to turn back the clock and
undo things that had been said.
āI donāt owe you any answers Johnā¦got that,ā Marlena said as she stood
up to leave. She wasnāt going to deal with John in his current state.
Fighting wasnāt going to solve any of their problems. She knew that
and he knew that, but for some reason he was hell-bent on it. She
supposed that a lot of his frustration was borne out of their current
situation, which was inevitably her fault,
āDonāt you walk away from me Marlena,ā John said as he grabbed her arm
and pulled her towards him. āYou donāt walk away when Iām talking to
youā¦got that,ā he yelled as he raised his hand towards her face.
Chapter 11
His heart beating faster and faster, blood pressure rising to a
dangerously high level, John reached out and grabbed Marlena, pulling
her towards him. āDonāt you walk away from me Marlenaā¦You donāt walk
away when Iām talking to youā¦got that,ā he yelled as he raised his
hand towards her face.
āNo,ā she screamed as she instinctively raised her hand in front of
her face in a defensive posture and waited for his hand to connect
with her skin.
āGoddammit,ā he screamed as he let go of her and hit his hand on the
gnarled wood of an olive tree as hard as he would.
āDammitā¦Dammitā¦.Dammit.ā
Marlena stood still afraid to breathe, trying to minimize her presence.
āFuck,ā he yelled as he hit the tree once again. āFuckā¦Fuckā¦Fuck.ā
āJohn,ā Marlena said as she watched him pound his first into the tree
over and over again. āPlease stop,ā she said gently as she placed her
soft hand on his. āPlease.ā
āI canāt do this anymore,ā he yelled as he pulled his hand abruptly
out of her grasp and brought it up to his lips. Pressing the tender
flesh against his lips, the coppery taste of his own blood assuaged
his senses, a stark and painful reminder how close he was to tasting
her blood, not his. John had almost hit her.
The conflicting emotions racing through his deep blue eyes, Marlena
watched timidly and helplessly not know where John was or how to begin
to help him.
āI canāt do this Marlenaā¦.I canāt.ā He still wouldnāt look at her.
āJohnā¦.ā
āNoā¦.please donāt say anythingā¦I just need you to listen to what I
have to say, nothing more.ā
āAlright,ā Marlena conceded as she took a step back from him and
walked towards the dying bonfire. Sitting down in the soft sand, head
on her knees, the poignancy of the moment was not lost. Everything
about them as a couple, lover, friends, companions was so wrong and
painful at times but when it worked it was magic. How could one
relationship be so complicated and emotionally draining, yet at the
same time bring emotional clarity, enlightenment and sheer joy?
āI canāt do this anymoreā¦I canāt,ā John mumbled more to himself than
to her as he paced back and forth in the sand, the path heād chosen
becoming more and more defined with each step that he took.
Feeling horrible for causing the torment that John was currently going
through, Marlena felt a sense of responsibility to make things right
with them. āItās okay.ā
āNo, its not. I almost hit you Marlena.ā
āBut you didnāt.ā
āI wanted to.ā
āWhy?ā
āI wanted to hurt you as much as you hurt me.ā
Not expecting his directness, Marlena was unsure of how to respond.
She was used to dealing with John on a more intellectual level, he
rarely talked about how he was feeling beyond the āyou made me mad and
Iām angryā level. Most of her male patients were that way and sheād
have to work hard to extract anything remotely like this from them.
Here John was handing her a fundamental tenant of his psyche on the
proverbial silver platter.
Beyond all the bells and whistles of their lives: the fancy cars,
expensive clothes and jewelry, luxurious penthouses and island
estates, they both were products of their upbringing and environments.
āI wanted to hurt you as much as you hurt me.ā It wasnāt about
violence; it was about Johnās need for self preservation at all costs
and his need for love.
āAm I still hurting you?ā
āYesā¦Noā¦Yes,ā John replied confused as how to answer her question. He
could lie to her and the conversation would quickly come to an end and
theyād go back to living their lives and Mr. and Mrs. John Black, or
he could be totally honest with her and they could move beyond where
theyād been stuck for years and attain a level of happiness and
understanding with each other that had been missing for years, if it
had ever been there in the first place.
Marlena had to fight her instinct of defensively asking him how. āWhat
are you feeling right now?ā
āAbsolute rage.ā
Marlena whipped her head around, instantly seeing the fire in his
eyes. Dropping her head to her chest, she closed her eyes not wanting
their emotions to drive the conversation in unhealthy and unproductive
ways.
āOn a scale of one to ten, ten being you really want to hit me or
something else, where are you right now,ā she asked as she looked at
him out of the corner of her eye pacing back and forth.
āOh probably at an eight right now,ā John admitted and then
defensively laughed. āNot pretty is it?ā
āWhat is still causing you so much anger that you feel you need an
outlet to dispel it?ā āThat outlet being meā the unspoken ending of
her question.
āYou honestly want to know?ā
āI wouldnāt have asked if I didnāt.ā
āItās you Marlena,ā John admitted as he walked over to where she was
sitting and knelt down in front of her. She needed to hear and
understand what he had to say. As good as she was about analyzing and
helping other people, she was incapable of discussing her own feelings
and motivations. āI love you so much and Iām not saying this to hurt
you, but I canāt take all your secrecy anymore. If Iām going to be a
true partner and help you, you need to tell me whatās going on, okay,ā
John said as he tipped her chin up and gazed deep into her eyes. āI am
scared to death right nowā¦.I have no fucking idea where we are right
now or how weāre going to get off this island or if we get off where
we are going to go.ā
Marlena sat quietly, forming her defenses to any question, concern or
statement he might make about her.
āI canāt help us if I donāt know what Iām up against and I think deep
down inside you do know.ā Shaking her head in denial, Marlena tried to
stand up but John grabbed hold of her shoulders and held them in
place. āDonāt runā¦.Please, donāt run.ā
āI think you know whatās going on and why all these people are after youā¦ā
āI donāt.ā
āI think you do, maybe you donāt have the whole picture, but you
certainly know more than youāre telling me.ā
Marlena gazed down at the ground unsure of how to respond. She could
lie or misdirect him, as was her motus operandi, or she could be
honest with him. Heād gone out on a limb for her, trusting her with
his innermost feelings and it would be incredibly hypocritical of her
not to reciprocate.
āI donāt know what to say.ā
āI just need to hear the truth from you Marlenaā¦whatever it is, I just
want the truth.ā
āI donāt know where to start Johnā¦Iām at a loss for what information
you need from me to make yourself more secure.ā
āItās not about me and my needs Marlena, donāt you see that? This is
about you and what keeping information inside of you is doing to us.ā
āI disagree with you Johnā¦this is not about me.ā
āItās always been about you and always will be about you until you
come clean with me and tell me what you remember. Tell me about Alex
Northā¦you canāt can you?ā
āI donāt want to talk about him John,ā Marlena said sadly as she
brushed a few fallen tears out of her eyes.
āI need to understand your relationship and what it is thatās
motivating that manā¦in case you forgot he and Mason are after usā¦.but
why?ā
āPlease drop it.ā
āI canāt Marlenaā¦.what does Alex have over you?ā
āJohnā¦please donātā¦I donāt want to be analyzedā¦.youāre not my
psychiatrist,ā Marlena said in frustration and anger. How had this
conversation turned from his rage to her secrecy? Sheād been played by
someone even more skilled in the art of misdirection than she was.
āNo, but I am the man that loves you more than anything else in the
world and just wants you to be healthyā¦youāre a mess right nowā¦ā
John watched as Marlena furiously shook her head in denial at his statement.
āMarlena, look at youā¦.you weigh less than 100 pounds right nowā¦I can
count your ribs through your shirt, you have gashes up and down you
arms that arenāt healing because you keep picking at the scabs causing
them to bleedā¦.you claim to be seeing your father and Channingā¦.you
have nightmares all the time, yet wonāt tell me what they are
aboutā¦.You. Need. Help.ā
āIāll be fine,ā Marlena said as she laid her head down on her knees
and closed her eyes.
āPlease tell me about Alex and what happened with himā¦please,ā John
said as he got up and sat behind Marlena on the ground, pulling her
into his arms.
āI donāt know where to start.ā
āI met him in middle schoolā¦When Sam and I left their houseā¦ā Marlena
started as she remembered the day the child welfare came and took her
and Sam. Ms. Chavez, with her friendly smile and big white clean Ford
came and took them away, promising them a life of happiness. It was
the first of many times that Marlena lost her faith in the system that
Ms. Chavez said would protect them.
āGo on,ā John said as he stroked her hair.
āWe started a new schoolā¦most of the kids there ignored meā¦. Sam fit
right inā¦I didnāt.ā She remembered her jealously at her sister whom
instantly was invited to sit at the cool kids table and joined the pep
squad. Lost in middle school hell, she was rescued by Alexander North
and Mason Jones. āMason and Alex were my only friends that year.ā
āWhat kinds of things did you do with them?ā John asked trying to get
her to open up about her past.
āI donāt rememberā¦it was more of how they made me feelā¦for once in my
life they made me feel like I was a person that was normalā¦do you know
what I mean?ā
āI doā¦my cousin Matthew was like that with meā¦Enough about me⦠Were
they your friends for long?ā
āFor a couple of yearsā¦When we went back to live at his house, they
kept in contact with me.ā
āSo you went to the same school?ā
āI wasnāt allowed to go to school.ā
āWhat?ā
āI was home schooledā¦he distrusted the US government and they were the
ones paying for and providing public educationā¦the only time I
attended school was when I was in foster care and when I left his
house for good.ā You mean after you killed him, being the unspoken
response.
āBut you married Alex, right?ā John suspected that her marriage to
Alex was one of the secrets that sheād been hiding all along.
When Shane had told him, he was initially angry at Marlena for not
telling him but soon got over it. She had to have had a good reason
for never mentioning him.
āI guess so,ā Marlena said, surprised that he knew about the marriage.
āA lot of that time is really fuzzy in my mindā¦Iām not trying to
evasiveā¦.I just donāt remember.ā
āThatās okay honey,ā John said as he tenderly kissed the top of her
head. āWhen you went to live with the Evansās did you stay in contact
with Alex?ā
āNoā¦we werenāt allowed toā¦we had to change everything, including our
names,ā Marlena said thinking back to the confusion that the name
change brought about in the household.
āIām curious as to why Samantha didnāt,ā John stated, puzzled by the
fact that she was always referred to as Samantha.
āOh thatā¦.her given name as a child was Suzanne Samantha, named after
our Aunt Suzanne whoād weād never met but heard horrible things about
from our mother. Apparently our father insisted that she be named
after herā¦Since my mom didnāt like Suzanne, she insisted that her
daughter be called Samantha. My mom didnāt know that she was going to
have twins, so when I came out unexpectedly, they didnāt have a name
picked out for me so I was named after a character in a Harlequin
romance novel that my mom was readingā¦. Not terribly exciting is it?ā
āSo, since her given name wasnāt Samantha she was allowed to take it
as her new name?ā
āExactly, on paper she was Suzanne Samanthaā¦guess they figured it was safe.ā
āBack to Alexā¦. You never saw him until medical school?ā Marlena
resigned herself to Johnās questioning, knowing that he wasnāt going
to stop until he had all the answers that he needed to know.
āNopeā¦I wasnāt allowed contact with anyone from my pastā¦and there is a
lot of stuff that I still donāt rememberā¦.Anyway, he and Mason were so
great growing up but something in him changed between when I left and
when I found him againā¦he was different, but I didnāt find that out
until I married him and he beat the crap out of me,ā Marlena admitted
wistfully as one memory after another of Alex hitting and kicking her
popped into her mind.
āSo how did you get away?ā John asked angered at the fact that anyone
had laid a hand on Marlena, even though minutes earlier he was about
to do the same.
āMy father came and got meā¦some of his cop friends roughed up Alex and
told him to stay away from me. I donāt remember a lot after thatā¦I do
remember seeing Alex again when I was with Roman, but not much else
until he came back recently.ā
āDoes it bother you that you have gaps in your memory? I know it bothers me.ā
āSometimes, but maybe its just my minds way of protecting me from the
memoriesā¦I try not to psychoanalyze myselfā¦. Makes things too
complicatedā¦ā
āProbably a good thing Dr. Evans,ā John joked. āSo, when he came back
did he say what he wanted?ā
āIn not so many wordsā¦me.ā
āWhat?ā John asked as his mind flashed back to a conversation heād had
with Marlena right before she tried to kill herself. Heād walked into
the penthouse to find Marlenaās clothes disheveled, bed unmade and her
general attitude disconcerting. Something was wrong and she wasnāt
telling him.
āYouād tell me if something was wrong, would you?ā John asked.
Marlena reached for the bar of soap, avoiding the question. She didnāt
want to lie to John. She could avoid his questions, but she never
wanted to be a liar. Good girls didnāt lie, they always told the
truth. She was good wasnāt she?
āMarlena?ā John asked as he moved closer to her. He lack of a response
was worrying him and only confirmed what he had been feeling;
something was wrong. He had a sickening feeling in his gut that
something was very wrong with the picture of domestic bliss that
Marlena tried so hard to present.
As soon as her hand grasped the bar of soap, John saw the bruises on
her upper forearm. Bruises that had not been there last night. āWhat
the fuck,ā he thought to himself.
āMarlena,ā he said as he grabbed her arm. She pulled her arm out of
his grasp and turned her head. āWho did this to you,ā he demanded.
āIts nothing,ā she said as she turned her head to the side, unable to
look him in the eyes and lie. She was going to lie. She wasnāt a good
girl, never was. As much as she tried to pretend that she was, she
would never be good enough.
āIts something, donāt lie to me either. Who did this to you?ā He
reached into the water, shirtsleeves becoming soaked in the process.
He roughly grabbed her other arm which was hidden underneath the
bubbles and lifted it up.
āMarlena,ā John said as tears formed in his eyes. Matching bruises
dotted her other arm, the clear imprints of another personās fingers
visible.
Marlena jerked her hands out of Johnās grasp and put them beneath the
bubbles, in embarrassment. She was disgusted with herself. Sheād been
so preoccupied with seeing what John was doing in the bedroom that
sheād failed to hide the evidence. Her father would be so disappointed
in her. The one thing that heād always taught her and Sam was how to
hide the evidence so that no one knew. The less people knew, the less
questions they asked, the less trouble they got into later. It was
easier that way.
āMarlena,ā John said again as he lifted her face tenderly with his
fingers. She wouldnāt open her eyes to look at him. John tenderly
stroked her face with his fingers trying to provide some measure of
comfort. He could see her bottom lip and chin start to tremble.
āTalk to meā¦did someone hurt you?ā Was she mugged or robbed and was to
scared to tell him?
āNo,ā she said weakly, as the tears that she had been trying
desperately to hold back finally fell.
āMarlena, I have to knowā¦. Please tell me what happenedā¦how did you
get these bruises?ā
āI canāt,ā Marlena cried out, starting to sob.
āCanāt or wonāt? If someone did this to you they need to be punished.ā
āItās nothing, just a little misunderstanding, thatās all,ā she said,
ashamed that he had seen her bruises. She was incapable of telling him
the truth. Talking about it would make it real. Besides, she was
strong enough to handle this on her own, telling John would only bring
up elements of the past that she never wanted John to know. Telling
wouldnāt change things; it would only make them worse.
āMarlena, who did this to you?ā John asked again, still not
comprehending the full scope of the situation.
āNo one, Iām fine, forget about it,ā Marlena said as she sat up in the
tub and grabbed the sides for support as she lifted her body out of
the water. John watched her helplessly, silently inspecting her body
for other bruises. She was much too thin still. As much as he
encouraged her to eat more, she always claimed that she wasnāt hungry.
Marlena grabbed another maroon towel off the rack and wrapped it
around her body. John followed her as she went into the bedroom.
āWhy wonāt you talk to me about this?ā John said as he sat down on the
disheveled bed. John felt the bile slowly rise in his throat as he
analyzed that conversation in his mind. In retrospect everything made
sense; Marlena had been hiding the painful truth.
Chapter 12
āMarlena, did he rape you?ā John asked as he rubbed her shoulders
gently. Head dipping to her chest, John supported her. Unable to
control the emotions that had been simmering below the surface for so
long, Marlena silently cried.
āOh honey,ā John said as he held her, devastated by her answer.
Nothing about life was fair. Why did it seem that Marlena of all
people was victimized over and over?
āI didnāt want you to find out Johnā¦I never wanted you to know,ā she
whispered. āIām sorry.ā Sheād held the secret for a while and had come
to accept it as part of her past, a piece that she neatly tucked away
in a corner and never brought it out. Although she knew that
compartmentalizing her emotions wasnāt the healthiest thing to do, she
seemed to be stuck in a behavior pattern she couldnāt and didnāt want
to stop. That day on the beach months ago when she finally accepted
her past and made the commitment to move forward with John seemed like
such a long time ago. No matter how hard she tried to move forward it
seemed like she was stuck in a circle, endlessly going around and
around.
āI donāt know what to say,ā John admitted, at a loss of how to help
Marlena. Although his own past seemed so complicated, it was nothing
compared to what Marlena went through. āI donāt know how to comfort
you and help you, but I want to.ā
Marlena sat in a tense but comfortable silence for a few minutes
thinking of Johnās words to her. He did want to help her and to
comfort her but had no idea how. The sad thing was, neither did she.
She honestly didnāt know what could be said and done by her or by him
to make things better for her and for them, to stop this endless cycle
drama, co-dependence and secrets that seemed to be tearing them apart
at their most fragile seam. If she continued on this track there would
be no her or them. She knew and understood that, although recognizing
it was painful for her. āGod, why do I do this? Why canāt I let you
in?ā Marlena laid back in Johns arms, tired of fighting. āWhy?ā
John just held her, resolved to let her lead the path this discussion
took. āI need to tell you some things,ā Marlena whispered trying to
find the courage and the words, neither coming easy to her. āI need to
explain some things, things I should have told you a long time ago.ā
He needed to know about Alex and Mason, but most of all she needed to
accept responsibility for her own actions for the past forty years.
Finding it easier not to have to see his face and see the care, love
and understanding that was omnipresent, Marlena closed her eyes. āMy
whole life I grew up wanting to be someone else,ā she finally began.
āBecoming Marlena allowed me to do that. Going away to college allowed
me an escape of sorts. No one there knew me or of my past. But as much
as I loved finding out who I was and what I wanted out of life it
always seemed as if something was missing. My freshman year I was so
terrified that people, especially my roommate, would find out I was a
fraud. I took as many classes as possible and studied all the time.
Every free minute was spent in class or in the library. It just became
easier that wayā¦. there was no expectation that I go out and socialize
or party as you call it. The strange thing was, the more I became
involved in my studies, the more fascinated and entrenched I became
with finding out about the world around me, the world Iād been missing
out on.ā John gazed down at the top of her head and watched as the
firelight danced and reflected on the blond strands with each crackle
of the log. He imagined the bright eyed and scared girl thrust too
early into the cruel world, much like the Marlena of his dreams.
āI graduated with my undergraduate degree in two years and entered
medical school at twenty. I had no idea who I was or how to interact
with my peers so once again I threw myself into my studies. Psychiatry
seemed a natural choice to me, as I needed to understand my own past
in order to move forward. I ran into Alex quite by accident in the
library at school one day. He was one year behind me in school. I
canāt tell you how wonderful it was to see someone familiar after so
long. We fell back into our natural camaraderie and it was as if the
seven years weād been apart hadnāt occurred. Alex and I were friends
before but that was it. I guess when I agreed to marry him it wasnāt
because I loved him, but because I felt in order to overcome my past I
needed to act like and do things that other people my age did, other
undamaged people. I married him in a simple ceremony during the summer
before I graduated and started my residency. I guess I knew going into
the marriage that I didnāt love him, not passionately and deeply, not
what I had withā¦.ā Marlena started and then stopped abruptly, lost in
a memory of a long time ago, of a person her heart tried so hard to
forget. Clenching her eyes shut she tried to get him out of her mind,
wondering why after so many years he still held a piece of her heart,
a piece that sheād never been able to let go of and give to someone
else, even John. āJohn,ā she thought to herself, feeling guilty for
still having feelings for a ghost from her past. Although John was
everything that sheād ever wanted and was the love of her life and
soulmate, the first man sheād given her heart to would always hold a
special place.
āNevermind,ā she began again. John wondered who and what she was
remembering from her past. He always assumed that Don Craig was the
first man to capture her heart, but now knew that wasnāt the case.
āTell me about him,ā John gently prodded her as he stroked her hair.
He needed to know about this ghost that had resurfaced after so many
years that his wife was remembering. He needed to feel secure with his
place in her life, by most of all her needed to hear how in the horror
of her upbringing that at least for one moment, however brief, she was
loved.
āI donāt know where to begin John and I donāt remember his nameā¦for
the past couple of months Iāve been having dreams about him, dreams
that are recurring and build upon each other. As a psychiatrist I know
that theyāre not fantasies and delusions,ā Marlena said, the
melancholy in her voice dripping like honey. Glimpses of the man were
all that she had to go on and to hold on to. How could she still feel
something for someone she didnāt know or remember? āWhy canāt I
remember this man? I wake up with an overwhelming sense of love and
lossā¦.ā
āWhat kinds of things are you doing in your dreams?ā John asked
wanting to provoke her memory and help her, yet afraid that sheād
reveal intimate details of her past with another man, a man that
wasnāt him.
āMainly walking on the beach, swimming in a lagoon, horseback
ridingā¦why?ā Marlena said as she sat up and turned and looked at him,
not quite understanding why he asked what he did.
āJust curious, thatās all,ā John said, the love in his eyes evident as
he cupped her chin gently with her hand and smiled at her.
āTell me about your first love John,ā Marlena suggested wanting to
take the focus of the conversation off of her.
āYou know that youāre my first love Doc,ā John said with sadness in
his voice. There were so many years of his past missing, gone,
vanished. Although he loved and cherished the memories that he did
have especially his memories of Marlena, he always had the feeling
that something, someone, was missing.
āYeah right sailorā¦Iām not buying that oneā¦Try it on someone else,ā
Marlena laughed as she playfully swatted him on the arm, missing the
serious look that briefly crossed his beautiful features.
āReally Marlena, for a long time you were my first love, the woman I
remembered from when my past beganā¦.Itās always been youā¦my past,ā
John said as he kissed her forehead. āMy present,ā he said as he
kissed the tip of her nose. āAnd my future,ā he said as he gently
kissed her on the lips. What started out as a gentle kiss soon became
much more as both Marlena and John became lost in the magic of the
moment, hands roaming, fingers gently touching and probing the
sun-kissed exposed tender flesh of others torsos.
āWow,ā Marlena said in amazement as she pulled out of this kiss.
āStill got it baby,ā John said seductively as he reached his hands
around to her back side, placed his large hands on her buttocks and
squeezed them gently.
āSo as you were saying Sailor,ā Marlena said as she reached behind her
and grabbed his hands, pulling them off her butt. If they remained
there, theyād never finish this conversation, not that she minded.
āOh right,ā John said as he tried to shake the image of Marlena lying
underneath him, long tanned legs wrapped around him, out of his mind.
āI had a dream this morning that was so clear, that Iām wondering if I
am remembering my past,ā John finally admitted.
āOh John thatās wonderful,ā Marlena said as she hugged him. āI know
that youāve always wanted to remember your past.ā
āI have, Doc, I haveā¦.And I think I might be remembering something,
but it was just one dream,ā he said as he thought back to the memory
of the woman with long blonde hair running in front of him on a beach.
As hard as he tried to reach out and grab her and see her face to see
if she was Marlena, he couldnāt. Who was the woman and why did he feel
such a sense of loss surrounding her? āLetās not get our hopes up,ā
John warned her as he thought back to his dreams about Marlena and his
memory of the blonde girl on the beach. It was so clear and so real to
him. Was it real? Did it happen?
āWhat was your dream about?ā Marlena asked, unsure if she really
wanted to know. Although sheād come to accept the mystery of her past
and the loss of her memory, Johnās memory loss still frightened her
immensely. The fear of his unknown continued to haunt her at night.
What if he had this wonderful life before he lost his memory? Would he
give his life up in Salem, give his life with her up, to reclaim what
he might have had with another woman?
āYou,ā John admitted, waiting for her reaction.
āWhat?ā Marlena asked quizzically.
āYou, you and Samanthaā¦ā
āHoney, youāre just transferring your memories of me onto someone else
that you knew a long time ago.ā
āIām not Marlenaā¦Iām not⦠I believe I met you long before I arrived in
Salem.ā The conviction in his voice frightened Marlena. Whatever the
truth was, John really believed that he had met her in the past.
āThatās preposterous John, donāt you think weād both remember it?
Things like this canāt happen,ā Marlena blurted out in frustration,
her voice rising with each word she said.
āWhat if it did?ā John replied calmly, knowing that he was right, that
his dream was right.
āIt didnātā¦donāt you think that I would know that it was you?ā
āI knowā¦it doesnāt make any senseā¦.ā
āItās because you want to believe it Johnā¦.think about itā¦what would
be more wonderful and romantic than for us to have known each other
from a long time agoā¦.itās the destiny theory.ā
āDestiny theory?ā
āYou knowā¦.we were always destined to be togetherā¦no matter what life
has thrown at us we will always find out way back to each otherā¦This
is the stuff of novels and young girls dreams Johnā¦stuff like this
doesnāt happen in real life.ā
āIs it so crazy to believe and to hope that it does?ā
āNo,ā Marlena said as she took him into her arms. āNot at all honey,
its what makes us human. If we didnāt believe that dreams and fairy
tales do come true what hope would be have?ā
āYouāre probably right Doc, but I have this profound sense deep in my
soul that when I arrived in Salem in 1985 it wasnāt the first time I
met you.ā Marlena closed her eyes and willed herself the ability to
stay calm and not raise her voice again. Arguing with John wasnāt
going to get her anywhere. He was convinced that he was right and
there was no changing his mind.
āIt not possible for us to have known each other before you moved to
Salem Johnā¦Honey, you just want to believe so much that it did
happen,ā Marlena said as she gently cupped his cheek with her hand and
smiled at him. āBut it didnāt happenā¦.It was just a dream, albeit a
wonderful oneā¦.Itās not physically or geographically possible for us
to have known each other beforeā¦You were a wealthy young man traveling
the world with the Alamainās and I was a foster child of the
Evansāā¦Where would we have met? I know you want it to be true and I
would love it as much as you would if it was true, but its not.ā
āYouāre probably right,ā John told her, not believing it for a minute
but sensing that this line of discussion was going nowhere. Heād have
to recover more of his memories before sheād be receptive to what he
had to say. āSoā¦.Doc, about Alexā¦.ā
āWhat about him?ā Marlenaās blood suddenly ran cold at the mention of
Alex North.
āIām trying to understand why he married you, disappeared and then
came back and tried to lock you up.ā
āI donāt know John,ā Marlena said defensively as she sat back and
crossed her arms over her chest.
āI think you do Doc,ā John said as he reached over and pulled on her
one arms until she let go of the other one. Taking her hand in his he
told her, āThe answer are inside you Marlena, we just need to know
where to lookā¦.after you went to live with the Evansā all contact with
your past life ended, right?ā
āYes.ā
āIncluding Alex and Mason?ā
āWell yes, but they both disappeared right afterā¦.ā Marlena paused not
wanting to continue her sentence, even though they both knew the event
that she was talking about. āAfter someone killed their families I
lost contact with them.ā
āHow do you know that Doc?ā
āI just do.ā
āSomeone had to have told youā¦.ā John stated matter of factly as
Marlena went into a flashback of a man in a white roomā¦. āYou wonāt
remember anything about Alexander North and Mason Jones after you are
finished with your treatment. They will be a long forgotten part of
your pastā¦.ā āI was supposed to forget them John.ā
āBut why? And how did Alex know where to find you? You think that it
was random?ā
āI donāt knowā¦ā
āThink Marlenaā¦think.ā
āI canāt Johnā¦youāre asking too many questionā¦I canāt think fast
enough.ā Flashes of her past with Alex ran through her mind in random
order. She saw him smiling handing her a bouquet of flowers.
āThatās the pointā¦I need for you to remember and not analyze what
youāre thinking before you say itā¦whatever pops into your mind say it,
no matter if you think it doesnāt make sense or happenedā¦.okay?ā
āOkay,ā Marlena said relinquishing control to John. She needed to
trust in him if she was going to recover or remember things that her
mind seemed to want to repress.
āBack to Alexā¦when was the last time that you saw him?
āWhen I shot them,ā she said softly with a far away look in her eyes.
She remembered the look in her fatherās eyes as he lay dead on the
floor of their shack. The color of his eyes was the same as Johnās.
Why hadnāt she realized that before?
āWhat did he say to you?
āI donāt remember a lot of what happened John,ā Marlena said
defensively, still bothered by her realization that her father and
John shared the same eye color. āIt was so long agoā¦honestly what
little of it I do remember I wish that I didnāt⦠I just want it to
stay in the past where it belongs.ā
āI know Docā¦donāt give the misery and despair you felt back then
powerā¦.Until we figure out what happened weāll never know what
happened to you weāll never be safeā¦.We canāt go home to Noah and
Rachel or to Sami, Carrie, Eric and Belle until we find out why they
want youā¦.itās a lot more than retribution and you know it.ā
At the mention of her childrenās name, her resolve dissipated. āā¦Iāll
find you, no matter what happensā¦thatās the last thing that Alex said
to me.ā
Nothing out of the ordinary, not a particularly revealing statement.
āWhen you met him at the library in medical schoolā¦what did he say to
you?
āChaucer is an interesting author, donāt you think?ā she said as she
thought back to that day in medical school when Alex North, handsome
in corduroy jeans and matching jacket, suede patching on the elbows,
boldly approached her.
āChaucer?ā
āYes.ā
āWere you reading a work of his?ā
āNo, he was,ā Marlena said as she saw him in her minds eye approach
the table where she was buried underneath a pile of medical journals
and anatomy books. āHe was reading the Canterbury tales.ā
āSeriously.ā John thought to himself that Alex had to be the lamest
man ever to try to pick up a woman. Chaucer?
āYes.ā
āDidnāt you find that odd?ā
āWell yes.ā
āDid you recognize him at first?ā
āNot until he said that to me.ā
āReally?ā¦when he walked up to youā¦you had no idea who he was until he
said āChaucer is an interesting author donāt you think?ā
āYes.ā
āDid he look differentā¦.Was it his voice you recognized.ā
āNoā¦Iām pretty sure it was what he said.ā
āDid you read Chaucer or something when you were younger?ā
āNot that I recall,ā Marlena said. The distant look in her eyes
validated to John the path that heād chosen to help her recover her
memory. So much of her past was right below the surface waiting to be
recalled.
āOh my God John,ā Marlena said as she grabbed onto his hand and held
it tightly. āItās not what he said and has nothing to do with
Chaucerā¦He was wearing a ring that he held upā¦that gleamed in the
light.
āA ring?ā
āNot just a ring, it was a ring with the Dimera family crest on it.ā
Chapter 13
āNot just a ring, it was a ring with the Dimera family crest on it,ā
Marlena admitted, wondering how and why she ever forgot that crucial
detail. After everything sheād been through with Stefano and Tony she
knew that crest better than she knew herself. Countless hours sheād
laid in her four post canopied bed at Maison Blanche staring at the
crest on the bedroom wall. That crest and the Dimeras were part of
her. Their blood was her blood. Standing up, Marlena turned away from
John.
āWhatās wrong Marlena,ā John asked as he stood up behind her, deeply
puzzled by her comment about Alex wearing a ring with the Dimera
family crest on it. āDid you remember something?ā John held out one
hand over her shoulder, wanting desperately to touch her but afraid
to.
āNo,ā Marlena said, her eyes closed. She needed John to touch her, to
ground her once again. She patiently waited for needed reassurance
that never came. He had to have sensed that something was wrong. Why
wasnāt he touching her?
āWhyād you stand up then?ā John asked as he stood quietly behind her,
not quite believing her answer. Once again she was shutting him out,
choosing to deal with her memories and feelings alone. How long would
it be, how much would they have to go through before she realized that
one was the loneliest number?
Marlena stood mutely, not knowing how to answer his question when she
didnāt know or understand the answer herself. āJohnā¦.ā she said then
stopped. She could feel Johnās hot breath against the back of her
neck.
āMar,ā John said in a reassuring but questioning voice using a
seldom-used nickname for her. The longer her silence went on the more
concerned he grew. āIām not sure if I want to know the answer to
this,ā Marlena started as she looked down at the ground and played
with the hem on her shirt. āBut for some reason I need to know.ā
āWhatever it is, please ask,ā John said worried about what was running
through her head. Was this about Alex? Did she have some other dark
secret that she needed to get off her chest? How much more would she
have to endure in this lifetime?
Looking up at the sky to keep her tears from falling Marlena finally
asked him what had been troubling her from the moment she recalled the
Dimera family ring on Alexander North’s right hand. āWhen you look at
me, when you touch meā¦.when you make love to me, do you think about
the fact that I am a Dimera?ā
āNever,ā John said as he finally reached out and touched her gently,
cupping the side of her cheek with his hand, catching her tears as
they fell. āNeverā¦. when I look at youā¦when I touch youā¦.when I make
love to youā¦.Iām making love and touching and looking at Marlena, my
wife, my lover, my soul mate.ā Without his hand ever leaving her face
he slowly turned her so that she was facing him.
āGood,ā she sobbed. āBecause when I look at you I canāt help but still
see all the pain behind your beautiful eyes, the pain that you try so
valiantly to hide from me, from Belle, from our family and friendsā¦.I
see and feel your pain and I feel so responsible for it.ā
āWhy would you feel responsible?ā John asked, his head tilted towards
hers in concern. This was about her feeling guilty for being a Dimera,
not about him.
āBecause my family has been behind and continues to be behind all the
misery youāve been throughā¦.Their blood runs through me John.ā Turning
her face away from him in shame she looked down at sand beneath her.
āGod I so wish that it didnāt, but it does.ā In her mind she saw John
chained against the wall in Maison Blanche, the bleeding and infected
welts on his back from where Stefano had his men beat him standing out
in contrast against his pale and emaciated frame.
āThatās not your fault Marlena,ā John said trying to convince her
that, but knowing that he couldnāt. After all these years together and
apart she was still so much a part of him, his feelings were hers and
hers his. He felt guilt for years over Orpheus taking her thinking
that it was because of his actions as Roman Brady that caused the man
to snap and seek revenge. For years after sheād been gone heād laid in
bed at night and run āwhat ifā scenarios in his head. Now the tables
were turned, but the pain still remained.
āBut what if it is? I canāt help but think that Iām responsible for everything.ā
āHow could you be?ā John said, his voice rising in anger and
frustration. āYou canāt control what Stefano and Tony are going to do
any more than I can.ā Why was she doing this to herself?
āWhat if Iām the catalyst for everything.ā
āIām a little confused here Doc,ā John said as he raised her chin with
his index finger and forced her to look at him. She refused to make
eye contact, looking everywhere but at him.
āI started the war between the Torres, Owens and Dimera families,ā she
admitted after a couple minutes of uncomfortable silence.
āNo your low life son of a bitch biological father did that,ā John
said in anger, sick and tired of the fact that she was owning issues
that other people created and she was just a victim of.
Tensing up from Johnās outburst, Marlena pulled away from him. āNo I did.ā
āNo you didnāt Doc.ā
āI did Johnā¦.I killed themā¦I killed Channing Owens and Rafeal
Torresā¦No one else did itā¦ā Slowly she backed away from him, his
proximity and anger frightening to her.
āYou had no choice honey.ā
āThereās always another choice John.ā
āWhy are you doubting yourself and your decisions now Docā¦.why now?ā
He refused to let her take responsibility for Stefano and what he had
subjected them to over the years.
āI donāt knowā¦I just feel so responsibleā¦.what if Stefano is the way
he is now because of me?ā
āOh Docā¦.you canāt be seriousā¦he was probably born a ruthless bastard.ā
āHear me out Johnā¦what if his brothers deathā¦ā Marlena started and
then stopped, not wanting to start crying again. āWhat if when I
killed my father it changed himā¦what if he was good before? I did
that.ā Not being able to stop the tears from falling Marlena gave into
her pain and sobbed.
Pulling her into his arms, John tried to comfort and reassure her.
āMarlenaā¦you are good and wonderfulā¦you canāt blame yourself for a
course of events that may or may not have happenedā¦.Hell, the man was
probably born evil.ā
āWhat if he wasnātā¦.what if he was good and pure and I turned him into
a monster and because of me he did what he did to you,ā she admitted,
her voice muffled by his chest.
āYou canāt be serious Docā¦.even if what you are proposing was true,
which Iām sure isnāt, you canāt blame yourselfā¦.You were a
childā¦.youāre lucky to have survived what you did.ā
āI never wanted to cause you pain John but I have this feeling that
everything you have felt up until this point has been my faultā¦.ā
āStop Docā¦Just stop,ā John cried out as he grabbed both of her wrists.
āStopā¦.please stopā¦.You are not responsible for the actions of other
peopleā¦.I believe in a good and just God who wouldnāt allow any of his
children to have that kind of responsibilityā¦Youāve caused me pain and
hurt me deeply in the past as I have youā¦thatās life, thatās real,
weāve accepted it, forgiven each other and moved on with livingā¦.to
take the leap from that to accepting responsibility for what Stefano
Dimera did to me is absurd Marlena.ā
āI know it doesnāt make any sense Johnā¦as a psychiatrist I know
thatā¦but its what I feel deep inside and its what I see when I close
my eyes,ā she said as she closed her eyes, letting her tears flow
freely down her pained and tormented face. āā¦.I see his eyes and I see
yours and I see all the love and all the pain and I feel this
inexplicable need to run, to hide, to become someone elseā¦I donāt want
to feel like this anymore Johnā¦.I donāt want to hurt you anymore.ā
āYouāre not Docā¦youāre not⦠Do you think I would still be standing
beside you, running from the law with you if I didnāt think you were
worth it?ā
āNo.ā
āGood, because you Marlena Evans Black are more than worth itā¦.Iād
follow you to the ends of the earth, you have to know that.ā
The love and devotion mirrored on Johnās face was incredibly calming
to Marlena. Maybe what he was saying was the truth. Maybe, just maybe,
she wasnāt to blame for what Stefano had done to them.
āI do, John I do,ā Marlena whispered as she stood on her tip toes and
kissed him gently. āItās just the memory of the ring that Alex wore
brought up a lot of stuff including my crazy insecurities.ā
āPromise me that when you feel or think something like that that you
talk to me about it.ā
āItās a promise Sailor.ā
āSpeaking of sailingā¦we should probably head back to the boat before
its gets tooo dark.ā
āIt is too dark John.ā
āI knowā¦I just wanted to make you feel betterā¦.didnāt want to scare my
ladyā¦didnāt want you to look around and realize that its pitch black
outside and the only visable things are the glow of the animals eyes
against the moonlight.ā
āJohn, stop it.ā
āGetting scared Marlena?ā John teased as he took her hand.
āNever.ā
āLiar,ā he teased as he swatted her on her behind.
********************************************
The unmistakable sound of the whirling helicopter blades awoke Marlena
and John from their carefree slumber.
āWait down here,ā John pleaded with Marlena as he climbed over her on
the small bunk in the hull of the boat. Pulling up the sheet to cover
her bare body, he slowly touched the side of her face. āGod, how I
love you.ā
āI want to go with you,ā Marlena pleaded as she slowly sat up, not
bothering to cover her bare breasts.
āI need to make sure its safe,ā John said as he put one leg into his
well-worn black pants. She was safer down below.
āWeāre in this together,ā Marlena said as she reached out and grabbed
his hand. āRemember.ā
Knowing that after everything theyād been through he couldnāt deny
this request of her, he smiled down at her. If they were going to be
caught, they would go together choosing never to be separated again.
āTogether,ā John said as he squeezed her hand.
āHowever, I think you need to get dressed first. When it was just the
two of us I didnāt mind your exhibitionism, however it appears we have
a guest and I do strongly mind someone else seeing whatās mine.ā
āJohn,ā Marlena chided him as she quickly donned her well-worn uniform
of the past six weeks.
āWell itās true,ā he said watching her as she lowered her shirt down
over her well-tanned torso.
The air was quiet as Marlena followed John up to the top deck of the
boat. Two hundred feet from them sat a beautiful black helicopter, its
engines slowly coming to a stop.
āJohn.ā Marlena took Johnās hand once again and held it, unsure of
what was about to happen. Both watched in anticipation as the door
finally opened and a lone figure exited the small craft.
āJohnā¦Marlena,ā a familiar voice called out.
āShane,ā John said as he approached the railing, pulling Marlena along
with him. Feeling her resistance, he turned around and looked at her.
Her eyes were a smoky brown color that he was unable to read. .
āDoc?ā he asked her, wanting her to come with him. The change in her
demeanor had been not only sudden but also unexpected. Shaking her
head no, eyes downcast, she turned around and stared out at the
tranquil sea behind her. Knowing that she was still fighting her own
demons and insecurities he decided not to press the issue. Squeezing
her shoulders briefly, he kissed the side of her neck before leaving
the boat. āI love you.ā
Shane watched the scene before him wondering what was being said and
why Marlena wasnāt following John. āGood to see you John,ā Shane said
as he held out his well-manicured hand towards John.
āItās great to see you old friend,ā John replied, grateful to see the
face of a friend after six long weeks on the island with only Marlena
to keep him company.
āGod you smell,ā Shane remarked as he turned his head. The John Black
standing before him was barely recognizable. Not only was his beard
full and hair long; his normally muscular frame was thin and well
tanned.
āI could definitely use a nice long hot shower about rightā¦.Took you
long enough to find us.ā
āWell there were complicationsā¦..ā
āSix weeks worth of complications?ā John asked curious as to why and
how their rescue had taken so long. John looked over at the helicopter
and was pleased to see that Shane had come alone.
āA lotās been happening,ā Shane told him unsure of where to start and
how much John should be told. āIt hasnāt been safe to come and get
youā¦.We picked up the homing beacon from Marlenaās engagement ring
weeks ago but couldnāt act on it. Only a handful of people within the
agency even know about the ring.ā John nodded, trying to read between
the lines and figure out what Shane wasnāt telling him. āEverything
that went wrong with the safe-house in Italy leads to it being an
inside job. I wasnāt willing to risk your safetyā¦How is Marlena?ā
Shane asked as he looked in her direction and nodded. She was barely
recognizable to him.
āDoing her best consideringā¦So what the hell happened Shane. No one
was supposed to know where we were⦠No One.ā
āI donāt know Johnā¦.I honestly donāt knowā¦.the setup for the
safe-house was confirmed as good.ā He himself had gone over every
detail making sure that in the event of trouble they would be safe.
Somewhere between planning and the implementation someone had tipped
off Interpol and the NSA.
āForget about the safe-houseā¦.what about the beach houseā¦we were
enjoying as nice dinner in town and then bam we have half the
carbinari on our ass along with Interpol. What the hell happened?ā
Johnās temper was rising along with his voice. Although he was
grateful that Shane had come to their rescue, he was annoyed with the
complacency of Shane and ISA in regards to their lives.
āDonāt knowā¦Bloody fools at Interpol,ā Shane replied as he shrugged
his shoulders. It would take all of his skills as an agent to evade
Johnās line of questioning. There was too much going on behind the
scenes in relation to ISA, NSA, Secret Service, FBI, CIA, Interpol and
not to mention the countless paramilitary and police agencies around
the world that had been recruited in the mission to find one Marlena
Evans Black.
āIt wasnāt Interpol Shaneā¦This was an inside job and you know it.ā
With nothing to lose and weeks to process what had happened in his
mind John was ready to call Shane on his shit.
āBloody hell,ā Shane said in defeat as he turned his back and walked away.
āNo.ā John stared in disbelief at Shaneās form. āNo.ā
āIām sorry John.ā
āISA put our fucking lives in danger?ā John yelled at him. āFor what
Shane? For what?ā
āJohn it wasnāt like thatā¦you have to believe me,ā Shane said in
embarrassment as he turned around. What had he done?
āThen you tell me how it wasā¦ā
āWe had to allowā¦ā
āWho is we?ā
āISA John, ISAā¦.ā
āGo on,ā he was not amused. His jaw firmly set, the tension on his
face was evident.
āNo matter what I tell you, itās not going to make it better.ā
āMarlena was fucking right when she told me that I couldnāt trust
you,ā John said in disgust as he threw his hands up in the air and
walked away from Shane.
āShe said that?ā Shane was surprised and hurt. His friendship with
Marlena went back well before John Black ever arrived in Salem.
āCall it a hunch,ā John replied in a much gentler tone, his back still
to Shane. āChalk it up to her distrust of everyone right nowā¦but damn
she was right. ā¦she was rightā¦you were the only one that knew where we
were staying, the only one that knew about the tracking device on her
belt and in the ringā¦.no one else was supposed to know.ā
Knowing that he wasnāt supposed to divulge the information, but not
seeing anyway around it, Shane decided to come clean with John. āThere
was an incident where three ISA agents were captured by the resistance
forces in Pakistan⦠these were some of our best agents.ā Shane watched
as John finally heard what he was trying to say and turned around. āWe
traded the location of the beach house for the agents.ā
John was incredulous; āYou fucking played with our lives.ā
āThey werenāt going to give the men up John.ā Shane was in a lose-lose
situation here and John was too upset to try to understand what he was
telling him.
āI donāt give a rats ass about those menā¦you intentionally put the
life of my wife in danger.ā
āJohn it wasnāt like thatā¦ā Shane said in frustration. Turning his
back from John her walked towards the boat. Turning around he said,
āLook we had no choice.ā
āThereās always another choice Shane, you know that. You donāt put
your friends lives in dangerā¦you donāt.ā
āJohn, weāve traded info to save your bloke more times than I can
countā¦its standard ISA procedure, you know that.ā
āBullshit, thatās different and you know it,ā
āHow? Because its Marlena?
āYes because its herā¦.you know how much shit sheās been through that
she has serious trust issues. Sheās been frightened for months, never
knowing when we would be caught. We guessed that eventually Owens
would find us, never imagining that our āgoodā friend would be the one
to hand us over to him on a silver platter. How could you?ā
āWhat do you want me to do John? What happened, happened. ISA felt
that it was in its best interests to trade info on the beach house for
the three agents. If given the choice Iād do it again and so would
you. Once you have time to calm down and think about youāll agree with
me. No instead of standing here all day and arguing with you about the
situation we need to get off this island.ā
āHow do I know if I can trust you?ā
āYou really donāt have a choice from where I see it, do you?ā
āOh I doā¦how about I leave you on this island and see how you feel.ā
āStop it John,ā Marlena yelled towards John as she saw him grab
Shaneās shirt collar and pull him towards him. āStop it.ā
John abruptly let go of Shane and watched as he fell onto the soft
sand below. Looking up at Marlena standing on the boat John was
reminded of all that was good and right in their world. They still had
each other and were free.
āSorry,ā John said as he extended a hand and helped Shane up. āSo whatās next?ā
āISA headquartersā¦Marlena is wanted for questioning.”
Chapter 14
āNo way pal,ā John exclaimed when Shane told him that his orders were
to fly him and Marlena back to ISA headquarters where Marlena would be
interrogated.
āIām afraid that you donāt have a choice John,ā Shane tried to
explain, mad at himself for having to be such a prat to John. Marlena
stood stoically on the boat deck observing the conversation unfold in
front on her. She could tell that John was upset, just not what was
being said other than his earlier outburst when he grabbed Shane by
the collar.
āYouāre just going to hand her over to those bastards arenāt you
Shane?ā¦Arenāt you?ā John felt his blood pressure rising once again and
was trying his best not to give into his impulse and slug Shane.
āLook mate, I wish there was another way, but thereās not. This order
is coming from the topā¦.my reaction was the same as yours, believe me,
but I have been assured that ISA will not hand Marlena over to the
Americans, they just need to talk to her and understand what
happened.ā
āYou know damn well what happened. You showed me all those pictures,
pictures that no other fucking agency was supposed to have.ā Some
pictures that were staged and never happened, John wanted to add but
what was the point. Shane obviously had access to and had seen many
more photos than what he shared with him and Roman the day Marlena
mysteriously was rescued from the mental lockup at Salem University
Hospital.
āI know John, but Iāve only seen a small portion of Marlenaās
fileā¦.there are some items in there that only those with the highest
level of clearance have access to. I was only given a small portion of
the what the file contained, what I needed to know at the time.ā
āYouāre starting to scare me Shaneā¦What else could there be?ā The more
John thought about it, the more of a puzzle Marlena truly was. They
didnāt just want to question her about the murders, because they
obvious had access to have for years after the murders and had to have
gathered whatever they needed from her then. There was another reason,
perhaps a far sinister one.
āI honestly have no idea, but the chief is adamant that Marlena be
brought in.ā Shane was trying his best to play the nonchalant
concerned friend.
āBut why? What you are telling me doesnāt make a lot of sense.ā
Having no choice, Shane decided to give up one of his playing cards
thinking that it was well worth the risk. āMy guess, and this is only
my guess, is that ISA thinks that she has something on your President
and they want to know what it is before he finds her.ā
***************************************
āAgainst my better judgement we agreed to come back with you to
headquarters. If our demands arenāt met, weāre going to out of there
before they are even aware that we arrived and I am not joking with
you about this either. If ISA in anyway tries to fuck with us, weāre
history and you can tell the chief I said that,ā John said in a
threatening yet adamant tone as he looked over at Shane.
āUnderstood, ā Shane said nodding his head slightly as he steered the
small four-seat helicopter towards the Italian coast. A million
thoughts were running through his head, the least of which was John
Black and what he was going to do to him if he ever found out what he
had done. Cursing himself for dancing with the devil in the pale moon
light he had no choice but to sit back and let history unfold as it
was meant to, history that began almost sixty years before in the damp
basement of a house in Amsterdam.
āI still donāt understand why they wouldnāt let you question her. I
trust you. I donāt trust them.ā John really didnāt trust Shane
Donovan. All of Marlenaās suspicions about him were always in the
forefront of his mind. She was one of the smartest women heād ever
known, with the best intuition. If she was picking up on something,
chances were there was something there.
āNot my area of expertise,ā Shane said with little emotion. John sat
studying him, looking for a weakness, for a reason not to follow him
to ISA headquarters. As an ISA agent himself John knew what danger he
was putting his own career in should he ignore the order. The ISA had
been more than generous and helpful in arranging for and safeguarding
them from the American government for months. Was this a legitimate
interrogation, a debriefing of sorts or was it more? Were they walking
into a trap?
āThat shouldnāt matterā¦All ISA agents are trained to be more than
capable interviewers. Hell we make the FBI and CIA look like
amateurs,ā John retorted knowing that a standard interrogation could
easily and effectively be done by any agent. This was more, much more.
āTrue,ā Shane laughed as he quickly glanced behind him at Marlena.
Sitting calmly, hands in her lap, she stared out the window as the
world passed her by. āBut like I said earlier, whatever is in her head
they only want the experts to extract.ā
āSee now, that worries meā¦sheās told us all that she knows, what else
could there be?ā
āWould you please stop talking about me like Iām not here?ā Marlena
finally spoke up. She was growing tired of John treating her like a
child and Shaneās deception. John trusted Shane, she didnāt. There was
something about him that was off and as hard as she tried to deny it
and act like things were okay with them, she couldnāt. She was being
set up. Breathing in and out through her nose she tried to ward off a
panic attack. John already saw her as weak; she didnāt want to further
validate his perception.
āI apologize Marlena,ā Shane offered as he nervously picked at a
hangnail on his index finger. The small pain he felt then was nothing
compared to what he was going to feel if he didnāt follow his orders
and bring her in as instructed.
āSweetheart, I didnāt mean to,ā John said as he turned around and
looked back at Marlena. He could see her attempt at masking her
feelings. As hard as she tried to hide from him, he would always be
able to read her like none other.
āWell Iāve been thinking and your plans have changed.ā
āWhat do you mean?ā Shane asked, wondering what she had up her sleeve.
John was predictable, Marlena wasnāt. From what heād seen in her
files, her high IQ, sharp whit and ātrainingā made her a dangerous and
formidable adversary.
āThereās an old NATO listening post near the town of Bad Orb in
Germany. Once you refuel in Italy you may place a call to the āchiefā
and let him know that our plans have changed. If they want to question
me, fine, but theyāre going to do it on my terms.ā Sitting back in her
seat, arms crossed over her chest, Marlena Evans Black was the picture
of a determined and serious woman. John was stunned, the feisty woman
that he loved had returned and with more of an attitude than ever
before.
āMarlena, Iām not sure thatās a good idea,ā Shane tried to interject.
āWhy? Because itās not convenient? Because you didnāt plan it? Because
it complicates their plans?ā Marlena asked snidely.
āWell noā¦ā
āThen it shouldnāt matterā¦they way I see it, Iām the one calling the
shots nowā¦If they want to question me, then theyāll have to do it my
way.ā
āOkay, fine,ā Shane said in defeat. This was not an argument that he
was going to win. John turned and looked out his window and the dark
blue sea below him, hiding the smile on his face.
********************************
āMarlena, my name is Herbert Gunther,ā The small bespectacled man said
as he held out his hand. āIām pleased to meet you.ā
Taking his hand and shaking it in the expected and customary manner
Marlena remained silent, not sure of what she could say and not in the
mood to break the ice. So much of the ISA was frightening to her.
Although John and Roman were agents for the ISA and had been for most
of their lives, the world of ISA was still so foreign and secretive to
her.
āPlease have a seat.ā
Marlena slowly sat down in the institutional chair and crossed her
legs. She wanted nothing more than to take a shower but that would
have to wait. Along with new pictures of her children and information
on Eric, they promised that she could talk to Roman on the phone. She
needed to hear about her babies and knew that she wouldnāt be able to
talk to Sami or Belle without breaking down on the phone. They needed
for her to be strong, for her to be okay.
āWhat do you want to know?ā she asked defensively.
āDr. Evans, may I call you Marlena?
āThatās fine.ā
āThis should only take a little while and then you can see John again.ā
āWhat do you want to know?ā She asked again, not sure what more could
be told that they already didnāt know.
āEverything,ā he said as he donned a pair of glasses and flipped the
button on the light switch. The room suddenly went dark and a series
of red lights started intermittently flashing along one wall of the
room. Marlena tried to look away but was drawn to the blinking
pattern.
*******************************
āWhatās taking so long?ā John asked Shane as he crushed his empty
standard issue paper coffee cup in his hand and threw it against the
wall. The minute the helicopter landed several members of the elite
ISA security force greeted them and took both him and Marlena to a
secure building in the center of the former Army post. How the hell
Marlena even knew that this place existed was puzzling to John.
āIām not sure.ā
āBullshit, theyāve been questioning her for hoursā¦what the hell for?
āThen what happened?ā Dr. Gunther asked her as he ran his callused
hand down her arm slowly.
āI donāt remember,ā she pleaded with him. Heād been asking her
questions for what seemed like hours. Her mind was confused, not being
able to differentiate between fact and fiction. The longer the
questioning went on the worse it was. The man kept calling her Julie
but she was Marlena, yet she had Julieās memories.
āBut I think you do Julie. I think you know everything and have known
it all along but for some reason are afraid to tell anyone.ā Dr.
Gunther was concerned that his questioning wasnāt going according to
plan. Heād used the standard ISA drug and light hypnosis on her,
similar to what had been done when heād treated her thirty years
before ameliorate what was Julie Dimera and create Marlena Evans.
Despite his best efforts Marlena Evans had become such a strong part
of her personality and was inadvertently putting up blocks to prevent
Julie from recalling details of her past that she could easily recall
years earlier when her treatment started.
āHonestly Iām telling the truth, ā she said as she grabbed his hand to
still his movement. āI donāt know Maxwell Owens.ā
āThink back to your childhood Julie. Think back to that. What do you
see when you close your eyes?ā
āI donāt remember.ā She was trying to remember, but all she was seeing
in her mind was her in this same room 30 years before, green
tourniquet applied to her arm and some man that she called Marvin
shoving a hypodermic harshly into the thin layer of her dermis asking
her the same set of questions over and over again. āwhat do you see
when you close your eyes?ā¦.Whatās your given name? Who are your
parents? How old are you? Who are your siblings? Where do you live?
Who is Rafael Torres? Does the name mean anything to you? When I say
the name Rafael Torres, do you feel anything? Is so what? Who is
Channing Owens? Does the name mean anything to you? When I say the
name Channing Owens, do you feel anything? Is so what? Who is Mason
Jones? Does the name mean anything to you? When I say the name Mason
Jones, do you feel anything? Is so what? Who is Alexander North? Does
the name mean anything to you? When I say the name Alexander North, do
you feel anything? Is so what?ā
āWhat did you just remember Julie?ā The man asked as he learned over
her as she squirmed on the hard vinyl chair. She could smell the stale
coffee on his breath mixed with the perspiration of his armpits.
Turning her head away from the smell, meekly she said, ānothing,ā not
knowing if what she was seeing was real or just fantasies. Somehow she
knew the answers to all of those questions. Her name was Julie Dimera
and Marlena Evans; her parents were John and Katherine Dimera and
Frank and Martha Evans. Her only sibling was Samantha. She knew Rafael
Torres, Channing Owens, Mason Jones and Alexander North. She also knew
Matthew and Suzanne Dimeraā¦she knew them all, everyone on the list
that they tried so hard to make her forget. Every touch, every death,
every once of pain and joy she felt. Feeling an incredible sense of
loss deep in the pit of her stomach she suddenly grabbed her stomach
and bent over in pain.
āWhat are you remembering Julie?ā Dr. Gunther asked, unsure of what
was going on in her head that was manifesting itself in physical pain.
āIām going to be sickā¦.I donāt want to do thisā¦.I donāt want to
remember,ā she begged him to stop.
āJust a little while and it will be over. The sooner you tell me
everything that you remember, and everything that you remember about
El Diablo, the sooner that we can stop and you can rest. Do you think
you can do that?ā he asked in an almost patronizing manner.
Shaking her head yes, she said nothing.
āWhat were you remembering that caused you to grab your stomach earlier?ā
Unable to put into words the extreme loss she felt and the
overwhelming sense of grief and sadness at the forefront of her mind,
she bent over in pain holding onto her stomach and willing herself not
to vomit.
āGive me a name? Who are you remembering? Give me a name? Who are you
remembering? Give me a name? Who are you remembering?ā he fired the
questions off in rapid succession not wanting to give her time to put
up her defenses.
āForrestā¦.I remember a boy named Forrest,ā Marlena said right before
she passed out.
*****************************
āGet the chief on the phone,ā Dr. Gunther said as he exited the small
interrogation room, locking the door behind him. āThis is far worse
than we thought.ā He clipped the key ring onto his belt and then wiped
his brow with the sleeve of his shirt.
āWhat do you mean Dr. Gunther?ā The ISA agent assigned to the case
asked. He had been assigned to several cases over the past couple
years where Dr. Gunther had been the doctor in charge of memory wiping
and restoration and this was the first time heād seen the good doctor
so flustered. Something had happened during the interrogation that Dr.
Gunther was not pleased with.
āApparently at some time, despite our best efforts, Julie Dimera and
Forrest Alamain met.ā
āWe know thatā¦.theyāre married to each other now.ā
āNo before,ā Dr. Gunther said, looking up at ISA Agent Smith waiting
for his reaction. āAfter the Pine Mountain incident, ISA agent Evans
took her and Samantha on vacation where the Alamain family was also on
holiday. After all our efforts to keep her isolated from the Dimera
family she was cavorting with Forrest and Matthew of all people.ā
āThis is not acceptable.ā
āDevastating news alrightā¦.Not only was she traveling with Evans,
which he was instructed not to do, the operatives assigned to the
Dimera and Alamain clans failed to notice the interaction. After I
wiped her memory clean and created Marlena, Evans was instructed not
to expose her to anything that would trigger her memory returning. He
is the only one outside of ISA that knew what those triggers were. He
had to have known that if she ever met Forrest Alamain or any of the
Dimeras so soon after the incident there would be a great possibility
of parts or all of her memories returning.ā
āMaybe sheās lying?ā
āTrust me, sheās not. She not only passed out when she remembered him,
but once I revived her she was able to provide information in
excruciating and exact detail, things that the mind cannot make up. Oh
your Julie Dimera knew Forrest Alamain all right. Furthermore,
whatever was in her head she told Forrest Iām sure.ā
āIāll tell the chief Dr. Gunther. You work on Julie Dimera or Marlena
Evans or whatever you want to call her. What do we call her?ā
āMarlenaā¦Weāve been instructed by the top brass that Julie Dimera only
exists in very controlled settings. I worked for years to program her
so that she wouldnāt remember a thing about Julie Dimera or the Dimera
family.ā
āWhatās your next course of action? Is there any way to control the
return of her memories so that she only remembers what you want her
to?ā
āYes, however in order to extract the information that the chief wants
I will need permission to remove the block.ā
āAre you sure thatās necessary? The chief provided specific
instructions not to do that.ā
āI am well aware of that directive, however, it is in my professional
opinion that in order for us to acquire the information that is stored
in her head she needs to fully remember the past. That will only
happen if we undo the block that was placed there 30 years ago.ā
āWhatās the risk to Dr. Evans and to the mission?ā
āI wonāt lie to you Agent Smith, there is a high degree of risk.
Marlena is still under hypnosis right now. Iāve tried all the
conventional psychotherapy techniques but so far have been unable to
extract the information. She seems to have compartmentalized her past
and stored it deep.ā
āCompartmentalized?ā
āI rarely see someone with the intelligence that is necessary to be
able to do that. Most operatives and civilians I treat are easy cases;
the mind will conceal and reveal what I want it to given certain
triggers and events. Dr. Evans is different, although the instructions
and treatment given to her were the same, due to her unusual
disposition and strong sense of self-preservation, although told to do
one thing, her mind did another. In only one other case have I ever
seen anyone do that.ā
āDo itā¦Iāll tell the chief.ā
āAre you sure?ā
āIām sureā¦Iāll take full responsibility for this one. We are running
out of time. Sheās not safe here. We need to get the information and
get her out of here before the others find out that we have her.ā
āAgent Smith, if I do it sheās got to be under guard. If she were to
leave the facility with the information part of her long term memory
there could be devastating consequences for all of us.ā
āHow bad could it be?ā
āWorse than you could imagineā¦only in her mind does she know not only
know the location of 50 billion dollars in drug money that the ISA and
countless others including the Dimera and Torres families have been
searching for, but she also has something on President Maxwell Owens
that I have not been able to figure out what it is.ā
āThatās it? Thatās what everyone has been after her for?ā
āThatās what the Dimera and Torres family are after her for now and
why President Owens wants to chat with her. Thatās not why ISA wants
her though.ā
āWhat does ISA want with her?ā Agent Smith whispered, as he looked up
and down the hallway making sure that no one was listening in on the
conversation. Internally he was questioning why he wasnāt told this
information as he was assigned to the case.
Realizing that heād said more than he should have and that Agent Smith
obviously wasnāt privy to this information Dr. Gunther turned towards
the door, not answering Agent Smithās question.
āDr. Gunther, you have one hour to do whatever you have to do to her,ā
Agent Smith said as he turned to walk away. āIāll call security and
make sure that John Black is kept far away from her.ā God help them
all if this didnāt work.
Chapter 15
Laying on her side on the worn linoleum floor in the corner of the
room, Marlena held precariously onto her side trying to calm her
nerves and trying to make sense of the thoughts running through her
head. Nothing made sense to her. Pictures and feelings that sheād
never had were suddenly there. The more she tried to analyze what she
was seeing the more she felt like her past was not her own, but
someone elseās.
āJulie, Julieā¦Such a little foolie,ā he taunted her. She felt his cold
hand move up and down her spine slowly, each finger tracing the bumpy
path along her vertebrae.
āStop,ā she begged him as she tried to move away from him and his
touch. She was so tired and had little energy left. Trying to open her
eyes, she was unable to summon even the energy necessary for that one
little act.
āI miss you.ā
āNo you donāt,ā she moaned as she slowly covered her ears with her
hands in an attempt to still the sound. The cold linoleum against her
back chilled her thin frame.
āYouāre worthless and will never amount to anything.ā The voice
suddenly turned cruel.
āPlease stop,ā she begged again as she cupped her hands tighter over
her ears. As hard as she tried to still the sound and the ever-present
images she was unable to. She wanted nothing more than to curl up in
Johnās strong arms and for him to make the world right again for her.
āMen donāt want a smart girl, they just want a tight piece of ass.ā
She felt the light touch of his fingers as he moved from her back down
lower and was unable to control her gag reflux any longer. She felt
him, she smelled him, she heard him. But he was dead. āStop,ā she
moaned again as she tried to sit up and validate that what she was
seeing was feeling was real and not another cruel illusion.
āI could travel the word and buy things that would make kings and
queens drool with envy but none of that would ever compare to your
worth to me. You are everything Iāve ever wanted in a woman.ā
āStop,ā she screamed. āJust stop.ā She knew who that voice belonged to
and it wasnāt him, it wasnāt her father. It belonged to Forrest and
was one of the last things that heād ever said to her before fate tore
them apart and sent them on paths uncertain.
āGo to sleep Julieā¦.go to sleep.ā
āIām not tiredā¦I want to see Forrest,ā she muttered as the odorless
gas filled her lungs and rendered her unconscious, her mind still not
bridging the gap between John Black and Forrest Alamain being one in
the same.
Observing from the small monitor in the adjacent room, Agent Smith and
Shane Donovan watched as Marlena Evans laid lifeless on the floor but
for the occasional seizure that precariously pulled her from the
depths of her unconsciousness and shook her frame without regard.
āSmith, you bloody well better know what youāre doing,ā Shane said in
disgust as he watched Marlena, unable to take what they were doing to
her.
āRelax Agent Donovan, relax. Dr. Gunther says its necessary to do this
to unlock her mind,ā Agent Smith tried to reassure him, not entirely
convinced himself. Everything about this situation, about this woman,
seemed contradict to standard ISA procedure.
āCruelty is necessary? You can see how terrified she is,ā he said in
anger, his finger shaking as he pointed it at the small monochrome
monitor. Marlena was in the midst of a nightmare, screaming out at a
force unseen. Shane wondered how much of that nightmare was the result
of what the ISA was doing to her and how much of it was due to the
demons of her past.
āItās harmless, she wonāt remember a thing,ā Agent Smith remarked as
he took a swig of the stale coffee from his cup.
āI think thatās what your whole problem is, maybe she is remembering
and the more you interfere with the natural process of memory
reclamation with your āproceduresā the worse its becoming for her.ā
āDonāt worry Donovanā¦this is a standard procedure,ā Agent Smith said
repeating the standard agency line. Nothing about this was standard.
If this was standard then he would have been completely debriefed
about the situation before and he would have had some idea of what the
expected outcome was. He understood that her mind contained valuable
information, but he was somewhat skeptical of the exact nature of the
information and its relevance.
Shane watched with hesitation as the door opened and Dr. Gunther
entered the room. Kneeling on the floor next to Marlena he took her
vital signs. āPulse and heart rate are within the normal range.ā
āSheās out,ā he said not bothering to look up, knowing that the
unknown cameras and hidden microphones would pick up everything that
occurred in the room. Seconds later two armed guards wearing black ski
masks entered the room and knelt next to hom on the floor.
āHold her down, ā he instructed them as he took the protective cover
off the tip of his syringe and lowered it towards her still face.
Prying her left eye and holding it open with his hand he injected the
cool liquid into the thin membrane of her cornea.
āYou bastards,ā Shane yelled at as he grabbed Agent Smith by the
collar of his uniform. āYou bloody bastards,ā he screamed at him again
as he shoved him against the wall.
āIād strongly advise you to let go of me now or your career is over,ā
Agent Smith calmly said, stunned by Agent Donovansā reaction. Agents
were taught to remain detached to their subjects. When had Shane
Donovan begun to lose that objectivity and start to care about what
happened to Marlena Evans?
Shane fought for control of his emotions knowing that he could
possibly be making the situation worse for Marlena. āI apologize Agent
Smith. That little maneuver was quite unexpected,ā Shane said, his
demeanor suddenly changing. āIt wonāt happen again.ā
Agent Smith nodded as he continued to watch the monitor fascinated and
yet scared at the same time as to why this one woman was so important
to so many people.
*******
āWhere the hell is my wife?ā John screamed at the guard, oblivious to
the fact that the man was pointing a gun at him. āWhere the fuck is
she?ā
āAgent Black, itās in your best professional interest not to fight or
make a scene,ā the guard finally told him, having long grown tired of
John Blackās verbal tirade.
āI donāt give a damn about my career,ā John snidely remarked,
frustrated that of all the things that the man could think about and
say to him, it was about his career. His career was the furthest thing
from his mind. Hell, he was seriously doubting his career choice and
his commitment to his employer at this point in time. The longer the
questioning went on, questioning that he wasnāt comfortable with in
the first place, the more he began to doubt his decision and Marlenaās
to allow it.
āYou should.ā
John was about to get up and test the mans orders to shoot when Shane
Donovan entered the room, his face a deathly pale color.
āWhatās wrong Shane?ā John asked as he tried to stand up. He quickly
sat back down seeing the intent in the guardās eyes; he was looking
for a reason to shoot John.
āNothing,ā Shane said as he acknowledged the guard and the walked over
to where John was sitting and sat down in the chair next to him. āItās
just been a long dayā¦I hear youāve been giving the guards a hard
time,ā Shane said as he motioned with his eyes towards the camera in
the corner.
Reading between the lines John headed Shaneās caution and responded,
āI just want to make sure that my wife is okay.ā Heād been so consumed
with worrying about Marlena that he failed to notice the typical ISA
intel setup. Whyād he think that he and Marlena would be immune from
standard surveillance?
āI just saw her and things are going well. I wouldnāt worry about her
if I were you,ā Shane said, not looking at John in the eyes. John was
chilled to the bone. Every hair on the back of his neck was standing
up; something was very wrong about the whole situation. The whole time
heād known Shane heād never been that positive, John always assumed
that it was his English nature.
āCan I see her?ā he asked, trying his hardest not to let the guard or
the people watching him that he knew something was going terribly
wrong. He hoped and prayed that whatever was happening, that it wasnāt
with Marlena.
āNot yetā¦.The psychiatrist is almost done with his tests,ā Shane told
John, knowing that if he mentioned who was treating Marlena, heād go
through the roof. After everything had come to an end, if it ever did,
Shane hoped that John and Marlena would be able to forgive him for all
the things that heād done in the name of the ISA.
āAnd then we can go?ā
āIām not sureā¦thatās the chiefs call,ā was Shaneās best guess. He
honestly had no idea what the ISA planned next. His orders were to
bring them in for questioning and he felt guilty that Marlena had so
easily fallen into their trap and demanded to be taken to the one
place where they knew she would. So much of what she thought and how
she acted had been programmed into her years before. Shane used to lie
awake at night wondering who the real Marlena was, but determined that
the real answer was fruitless.
āCould you check on the situation for me?ā John asked, feeling lightheaded.
āSureā¦.let me go and see if I can get an update on your situation from
the chief.ā
āThanks Shaneā¦I appreciate all that youāve done for us pal.ā
****************
What the hell was that?ā the agent watching the encounter asked the other one.
āIām not sureā¦.something is up. Itās not in John Blackās profile for
him to remain that calm.ā
āCall the chief.ā
********************
Maxwell Owens slowly set down the receiver on his phone with a shaking
hand, stunned by the news. After months of searching for the elusive
Julie it looked as if he was finally going to get his revenge. Ever
since he received the news almost seven months ago that the
fingerprints matched and that Julie had been living a comfortable life
as Dr. Marlena Evans in Salem for most of her adult life heād been
obsessed with finding her. Heād seen the tapes that Alexander North
had handed over to him showing her brief stay in the Salem University
Hospital psychiatric unit.
For hours, over and over again heād watched the tapes, mesmerized by
the image of a grown Julie. Heād often wondered over the years if she
was alive and what she might look like. He still saw her as the filthy
child with the sad hazel eyes that never talked. He had to stop
thinking about her or he was going to go crazy.
āShirley,ā he said as he pressed the button on the intercom. The
slight hum of the device the only discernable noise in the room.
āYes President Maxwell,ā the portly woman responded.
āCall Bill and the other men on that list now. Tell them that
Operation Golden Arrow is in effect and I expect a full briefing in
twenty minutes.ā Letting go of the button, he leaned back in his
high-back leather chair smiling for the first time in months. All the
searching and all the questioning was about to come to an end. The
feeling was almost bittersweet to him; justice was finally going to be
served.
āDimera, you are next,ā he thought as he stood up and walked to the
back of the Oval Office and removed a painting that was a remnant of
the Clinton White House; a dog playing poker. Although his wife hated
the picture, he found it ironic and insisted on keeping it rather than
placing back into the archives. Behind the painting was a wall safe
which he seldom used. Spinning the familiar combination he waited
until he heard and felt the faint click as the internal lock mechanism
opened. āYouāre next,ā he thought again, his excitement building as he
opened the heavy door and located the folder marked āMB 04ā. Carefully
extracting the thin manila he slowly opened it quickly flipping
through the dozen or so pages. No matter how many times he read the
report and looked at the scant pictures contained within, his reaction
was always the same; he was ashamedly aroused. āShould have been me,ā
he remarked outloud as he carefully tore one of the photographs down
the middle and placed the picture of Marlena Black into his pocket.
*****************
Shane paced pack and forth in the small room next to where Dr. Gunther
was treating Marlena. For the first time in his life he was terrified,
knowing that he was way over his head, with on one to turn to and no
one to trust. Whatever they wanted from Marlena it was huge. Heād been
with the ISA for most of his career and been involved in countess
covert operations, but heād never seen such a level of secrecy,
security and urgency. The halls of the old NATO post were filled with
an electricity that heād never experienced. People seemed afraid to
talk, afraid to venture out of their assignments. Something big was
going down, the question was when, why and how. Even he felt that he
was being watched. He surmised that it was only natural that he was
being watched since he was the agent assigned to Marlena Evans for the
last twenty years. He knew her file, knew her life almost better than
his own. As hard as he fought over the years to remain detached and to
treat her as nothing more than an assignment, he was unable to. She
had always been more than an assignment to him, becoming something
akin to family over the passing years.
As he paced back and forth in front of the monitor her occasional
screams brought him back to the present. After years of playing the
company man he had a choice to make. He could stand by and let the
course of events play out as they were planned and no one would ever
know what his role in everything had been. Or he could do what was
right, but still morally questionable, and put an end to all of this
misery. The time was now and the choice was his.
Watching Marlena writhe in mental plain before him was too much for
Shane to take. Reaching into his pants pocket he slowly fingered the
sides of his cell phone inconspicuously locating the small thin button
on the side that controlled the ring volume on most phones. Shane
gently pressed it in hoping that his summon for help would be heard at
the same time not sure if he was making the right decision. He had the
best of intentions all along but it no longer seemed to matter.
**********
Across thousands of miles of ocean the signal was received.
āOh thank god,ā the man said as his computer came to life and
projected the image onto the large screen.
āGermany,ā one of his men said stating the obvious, pointing at the screen.
āSend in the team and do what you have to do.ā As the homing beacon on
the phone projected a red blinking color on the screen the men stared
in silence each aware of the great risk in what they were about to do.
**********
āNo,ā Marlena screamed as she strained against the thin straps
circling her wrists that held her against the wall. āNo.ā
āWhat did he tell you?ā the man asked once again.
āI donāt remember.ā
āYes, you do.ā
āNo, I donātā¦.I really donāt.ā
āYou remember everything Julieā¦.everything.ā
āNO,ā she screamed again as images from her past returned with
surprising clarity. āJohnā¦..Johnā¦.John,ā she gasped for air. She saw
the guillotine start to drop and felt the heartbreaking pain that this
was the end for him. āJohn,ā she screamed again as she felt the binds
on her hands where Orpheus tied her up and thew her into the dusty
cargo hold of the small prop plane. āHelp me,ā she screamed again,
āSave me.ā
Shane watched the scene unfold in front of him helpless to do anything
about it. Reaching into his pocket he felt the side of his phone once
again and slowly pressed another button, turning off the tracking
mechanism on her engagement ring. Knowing that his career and possibly
his life was on the line, he calmly accepted his fate.
āNooooooooo,ā Marlena screamed again, commanding Shaneās attention.
āNooooooooo,ā she screamed again, lost in a nightmare that was all too
real. She saw and felt the ship sinking, saw Forrest drowning before
her. But he didnāt drown; he left her alone in her grief, alone when
she needed him most. She begged him to stay and stand by her, but he
wouldnāt, he couldnāt. āDonāt leave me John.ā
Chapter 16
āNooooooooo,ā Marlena screamed again, commanding Shaneās attention.
āNooooooooo,ā she screamed again, lost in a nightmare that was all too
real. She saw and felt the ship sinking, saw Forrest drowning before
her. But thatās not how she remembered it happening. He didnāt drown;
he left her alone in her grief, alone when she needed him most. She
begged him to stay and stand by her, but he wouldnāt, he couldnāt.
āDonāt leave me John. Please donāt leave me again.ā
āItās happening,ā Dr. Gunther warned the others as he wiped his sweaty
palms on his threadbare trousers and watched Marlena thrash on the
floor in front of him, he arms still chained to the wall. Quickly he
undid the restraints. āSheās starting to rememberā¦hurry and pick her
up and place her in that chair,ā he said as he motioned to the men.
Silently the masked men roughly picked Marlena up and placed her in
the chair. Blonde hair hiding her face, she slid forward in the chair
and Dr. Gunther had to reach out and steady her to keep her from
falling.
āWhat in the bloody hell are you going to do to her now?ā Shane asked
Dr. Gunther as he forced his way into the room. A blast of air from
the overhead vent chilled him. He looked down at Marlena and noticed
that her eyes were rolled back in her head and her teeth were
chattering.
āAh Mr. Donovan,ā Dr. Gunther said, looking up at him. āIām so glad
that you could join us. After all you were there in the beginningā¦.ā
āDonāt remind me,ā Shane interrupted. āIf Iād have known then what I
know now you can be bloody sure that I wouldnāt have participated.ā
āWhy I seem to remember that you were quite eager back thenā¦.A young
beautiful girl with a recreated past was just the challenge you were
looking for,ā Gunther crudely reminded him, taking him back to a place
30 years before that he rarely liked to visit.
āHerb, Iām not proud of what Iāve done in the name of my county and
world securityā¦Iām not,ā Shane admitted as he turned his back to Dr.
Gunther and looked out the barred window at the barren concrete
landscape before him. The sun was starting to set, casting interesting
shadows on the wall.
āI donāt think any of us are, but why do you care?ā
āYou know why. Itās not right.ā
āAccording to your standards Shane, but not according to mine. If this
mission upsets you so, perhaps you ought to talk to the chief about a
reassignment or retirement,ā Dr. Gunther suggested as he leaned over
Marlena and lifted her shirt, exposing her breasts. Shane looked away
as Dr. Gunther preciously felt along her protruding ribs and
breastbone. Finding the spot he was looking for, he jabbed the needle
of the hypodermic in as far as it would go. Slowly pushing down on the
tip of the plunger, he released the high dose of amphetamine directly
into her heart.
āWas that necessary?ā Shane asked, disgusted by how Marlena was once
again being treated.
āI donāt see anyone standing by and forcing you to watch,ā Dr. Gunther
smirked. āNow I suggest that you leave before she wakes up and I begin
questioning her,ā he added, deciding to keep Shaneās secret from
Marlena. In due time she would know, Dr. Gunther thought as he coldly
watched Shane nervously rub the top of his head as he left the room.
āJulieā¦I know that youāre in there,ā he said as he flashed the small
stream of light directly into her left pupil. āCome out wherever you
are,ā he chided her, no longer caring about the sensitivity of his
treatment. As more time went on he became more nervous, anticipating
that at any minute John Black would come busting through the door like
a white night trying to rescue his precious queen. Seeing her pupil
dilate he let go of her lid and watched it as it naturally closed and
then struggled to open.
āCome on Julie.ā
āDr. Gunther?ā she whispered as she struggled to open her eyes. āI
donāt feel so well.ā
āThatās only natural. Youāve been resting for quite a while my dear,ā
he said with a smile on his face and concern in his voice. Although
the risk for this seldom done procedure was high, Dr. Gunther was
looking forward to it.
āI want to sleep.ā
āYou will in a couple minutes. I have some questions for youā¦do you
think you could help me out.ā
āI donāt know.ā
āTry for me, then you can sleep.ā
āOkay,ā Marlena said as she struggled to wake up. She felt that
something was off but couldnāt put her finger on what it was. As she
struggled to recall the last thing she remembered, she was horrified
to realize that she didnāt remember anything. Nothing. Absolutely
nothing. āWhat did you do to me?ā she asked as her eyes slowly opened.
āWhat did you do to me?ā she asked again. Her mind was a blank canvas
without color or form. āWhat did you do?ā she screamed in a panic as
she struggled to stand up. āOh godā¦.oh godā¦oh godā¦whatās wrong with
me?ā she asked rhetorically as she paced in front of the window. She
had no idea of who she was or where sheād been or most importantly why
she was in the room. Furthermore, she had no idea what was outside of
the room or if she could leave.
āMy name is Marlena,ā she said defiantly to him, recalling the name
from somewhere deep inside her. She remembered him calling her Julie
when she woke up.
āNo, your name is Julie,ā he said as he stood behind her and placed
his hands on her shoulders in a kind and concerned manner. He felt the
shaking of her thin frame as she internally questioned her sanity. How
was it possible to lose your life?
āI donāt know who Julie isā¦.Iām Marlena,ā she stated adamantly as she
shook her head and tried to loosen his hands from her shoulders. She
wasnāt Julie.
āWhat is the last thing you remember?ā he asked as he massaged her shoulders.
āI donāt remember anythingā¦what did you do?ā Suddenly she jerked out
of his hold and turned around and stared at him. Something about him
was so familiar.
āOf course you remember Julieā¦. Of course you remember Marlena.ā
Nothing about this was routine anymore. Heād been instructed to call
her Marlena, but sensed that heād get to her real memories sooner if
he also called her Julie.
āI donāt,ā she said as she grabbed her head. All her thoughts and
suspicions were swirling around in a symphony in her head and the
harder she tried to remember the worse she felt. āI canāt do this,ā
she whispered as she fell to the floor. āWho am I?ā
āYou are a very special womanā¦a very special woman with so much to
tell meā¦.now lets start at the beginning.ā Slowly Dr. Gunther reached
for her face and slowly cupped her cheek in his hand. Wiping the
errant tears tenderly with his thumb, he moved closer and closer to
Marlena until their faces were mere inches apart. She wanted to pull
out of his hold and hide. Looking around the room for a closet that
would make her safe, that would provide shelter from feelings that she
knew were lurking below the surface she was unable to find one.
āThereās always was a closet,ā she whispered as she closed her eyes,
letting the tears freely flow.
āStopā¦Just stop,ā Shane demanded as he barged into the room unable to
take the emotional abuse that Herbert Gunther seemed to delight in
inflicting on an unstable Marlena.
āLeave now,ā Dr. Gunther said in anger as he continued to stroke the
side of her face. They were at a critical juncture in her memory
retrieval and restoration. Any outside stimuli could irreparably
damage her true memory and he wasnāt about to risk his mission because
of Shane Donovanās misplaced insecurities and some sense of duty and
protection towards his charge.
āI canāt,ā Shane whispered as he watched Dr. Gunther. āI canāt.ā
āGuardās,ā Dr. Gunther called out in alarm as he continued to stroke
Marlenaās face. She was so close to remembering her past. He only
needed to push past one last barrier and her mind would be putty in
his hands.
āSeamus?ā she confusedly asked as she looked up at his tall and
handsome form. āWhat are you doing here?ā
āMarlena?ā Shane asked as he approached her.
āThis canāt be happening,ā she said as she pulled out of Dr. Guntherās
hold and slowly walked backwards until the wall was directly behind
her. Palms behind her, she gently felt the rough concrete against her
fingertips as she looked for a place to hold onto. The situation was
all wrong and impossible.
āMarlena?ā Shane asked again as he approached her.
āNooooooo,ā she cried out as she grabbed onto the wall and felt the
snap of one of her nails as it broke from the pressure.
āNooooooooā¦.this isnāt possibleā¦..Nooooo.ā
Shane stood before her and tried to touch her but she shirked back,
afraid of him. āGet out now,ā Dr. Gunther sternly warned him. Two
guards, once again in black masks, stormed into the room. āRemove
him,ā Dr. Gunther demanded as he pointed at Shane.
āI can explain it Marlena,ā Shane shouted to her as he was physically
drug out of the
room by the guards. āI can explain everything.ā
āYou lied to me,ā she screamed at him. āYou liedā¦youāre one of them.ā
Her mind bridged that connection with surprising speed and accuracy.
āYou are all one of them,ā she screamed out at no one in particular.
āWhere is Forrest? I want Forrestā¦.FORREST,ā she screamed out as a
sudden searing pain in her head rendered her incapacitated. She closed
her eyes welcoming her memories of Forrest as they returned.
********
Marlenaā¦Marlenaā¦.Marlena,ā Stefano whispered as he held the queen
chess piece next to his heart. āWhat have they done to you my queen?ā
he asked, not really wanting to know the answer.
āDamn Johnā¦Damn you,ā he said as he thought back to his younger
brother. Handsome and charming, John was the apple of his motherās eye
from an early age. As Stefano struggled through his early years
competing for his fathersā attention, he always knew that he would
never be as good enough or smart as his six older brothers in his
fathers eyes. Joining the family business at 16, Stefano asked to be
sent to the West Indies to manage the Dimera family interests.
Ruthless and shrewd, he was determined to earn his fathers respect.
āEnough about the past,ā he said outloud as he walked to the balcony
doors and opened them. āBut why?ā he asked again, troubled by the
situation, not understanding how a monster like his brother could have
created such an exquisite creature like Marlena.
************
Maxwell Owens took the much fingered picture of Marlena Evans Black
out of his pocket and held it to his lips. āVengeance is mine,ā he
promised her. āVengeance is mineā¦.soon I shall have you sitting before
me begging for your life.ā
***********
āForrest,ā Marlena screamed as she crawled on the floor towards the
steel door. āForrestā¦donāt leave me,ā she begged, tears streaming down
her face.
āJulie, who is Forrest?ā Dr. Gunther asked her, trying to distract her.
āYou know who he is,ā she calmly said as she sat up and looked him in
the eyes. The brightness of the overhead fluorescent bulb illuminated
her orbs, bringing out the yellow in them. She looked like a cat that
was about to attack its prey. āMy name is Marlena,ā she coldly
informed him.
āThat may be, but you are also Julie.ā
āJulie is dead. You and Seamus killed her a long time agoā¦.God, I feel
so stupid now. I must be the running joke at ISA,ā she said as she
stood up and wiped her hands on her bare legs. āI feel so naiveā¦my
whole life has been nothing but a lie that both of you have
orchestrated. Shane, Seaumus, whatever your real name isā¦ā
āMarlena its not like that,ā Shane interrupted.
āTHEN YOU TELL ME HOW IT IS,ā she screamed at him, all the rage built
up in her for what she had just realized that sheād lost spilled over.
āTell me how it is.ā
Shane looked down at the floor, unable to respond. The day that heād
always feared was coming was here and there was nothing he could do.
This wasnāt, she wasnāt, a tidy package that he could rewrap and place
a bow on anymore. Her feelings of betrayal and memories of what sheād
lost were quite real. āI canāt.ā
āCanāt or wonāt Mr. Donovan?ā she asked, no longer caring about
maintaining an semblance of a relationship with him. āAll this time,
all these years, Iāve been nothing but an assignment to youā¦.AM I
RIGHT?ā
Shane continued looking at the floor, as the two guards continued
holding him away from her. āMarlena, I need to ask you more
questions,ā Dr. Gunther tried to intercede.
āFuck your questionsā¦.Iām doneā¦.Iām done with you and the ISA,ā she
said as she walked towards the door and put her hand on the cold metal
handle.
āMarlena, you were more than an assignment,ā Shane admitted as he
struggled to move closer to her. āYou have to believe me.ā
āHow can I? All the years you sat at my dining room table eating
alongside my family, you knew all this stuff about me. You probably
found it all amusing didnāt you? Probably laughed afterwards as you
filed your little reports with the ISA on meā¦.I can see it now. āI had
dinner with Marlena and her family tonight. She thinks that she is
such competent doctor but if she only knows that she needs help more
than her patientsā…ā
āThatās not true,ā he interrupted.
āI donāt believe you anymore Shaneā¦I had a right to know about my
pastā¦. Itās mine, not yours.ā She was livid and out of control,
Shaneās betrayal more than she could tolerate. āAll those years Shane,
acting like you were my friendā¦.ā she said and then suddenly stopped,
lost in thought.
āMarlena?ā Shane asked, not liking the silence in the room.
āRomanās known all along about me, hasnāt he?ā She didnāt want to know
the answer, but needed to know. āHe knows doesnāt he?ā Tears slowly
ran down the side of her face that she made no effort to hide or
still. āHe knows.ā
āNo Marlenaā¦..No,ā Shane said in a panic. āHe doesnāt know.ā
āHow could he not? He was an employee of the ISA and I was a project.
He was sent to watch me wasnāt he?ā
āI donāt know.ā
āIām rightā¦.Iām rightā¦.Iām right,ā she said as she let go of the
handle, the burden of what she learned to much for her psyche. āJohn?ā
she choked out in a sob, her eyes welling up with tears. āWas John
involved?ā Time seemed to stop for her as she turned towards Dr.
Gunther and Shane and waited for the answer, looking back and forth
between them for any signs that they werenāt telling the truth. Each
second passed with the heavy beating of her heart, a heart that was
breaking with each nanosecond.
āI donāt know,ā Shane whispered. āI donāt know.ā
āLIAR?ā she screamed at him. āYouāre all liarsā¦I donāt trust anyoneā¦.I
canāt trust anyone.ā Turning back to the door, she once again placed
her and on the handle. āI canāt trust anyone,ā she whispered. John
couldnāt have been part of this conspiracy, could he?
āMarlena,ā Shane said as he tried to lunge out of the guardās firm
hold. āLet me goā¦I need to talk to her.ā
āI think youāve done enough talking Mr. Donovanā¦.I need to finish my
questioningā¦.Now Julie, if youād sit down in the chair weāll be done
in a few minutes.ā
āI donāt think you understandā¦Iām done with the ISA,ā she said as she
pulled down on the door handle only to find that the door was locked.
āOpen the door,ā she demanded, as she furiously pushed up and down on
the handle trying to disengage the lock.
āIām afraid thatās not possible,ā Dr. Gunther said coldly as he
approached her, hypodermic in hand. āYou are going to tell me
everything that I need to know.ā
*********
āCanāt trust anyone,ā John said as he stood up from his chair, feeling
like something very wrong was happening with Marlena. āYou can trust
meā¦.you can trust me.ā
āSit down Mr. Black,ā the guard ordered, as he pointed his snubbed
nose pistol at John. āNOW.ā
āSorry pal, my wife needs me,ā John calmly told him as he approached
the uniformed agent. āI know youāre just doing your job, but something
is wrong.ā
āYou heard Agent Donovan⦠Everything was fineā¦.now just sit down.ā
āSave me,ā her voice whispered to him in the dark. āSave me Forrest.ā
He saw her, the ethereal glow of the moon casting shadows across her
face. Holding out a thin pale hand, she beckoned him to her. āSave
me.ā
āI canāt,ā he told her as he tried to grab hold of her hand. The
closer he moved towards her, the further she seemed to be.
āWaitā¦.please wait.ā
āWhy are you leaving me?ā she asked him, her blood red nails floating
in the space in front of her, drawing his attention.
āIām not.ā
āYou did.ā
āDonāt go.ā
āItās too late for meā¦itās too late for us,ā she said as she slipped
below the surface of water he didnāt even know was there. He felt the
coldness of the water as it suddenly rose, soaking his pants and
shirt.
āWait.ā
āItās too late Forrestā¦.Iām falling and I donāt want to stop,ā she
said as she suddenly leaned backwards and disappeared. He frantically
reached below the surface trying to find her in the dark murky water
but couldnāt. āWhere are you,ā he frantically asked, as he felt below
the surface, afraid of what lay beneath.
āMarlena,ā he screamed as he dove below the surface of the water.
āMr. Black, are you okay?ā the guard asked John, noticing the vacant
look in his eye. Heād been standing before him for a couple minutes
with a blank look on his face. āMr. Black?ā he asked again as he
waived his hand in front of his face. āMr. Black.ā
āMarlena,ā John whispered, as a trail of water ran from his thin blue
lips towards his chin and down the front of his shirt. āMarlena,ā John
whispered again, eyes unfocused. Water continued to run from his mouth
in a steady stream. āMarlena,ā he choked as water spurted from his
mouth.
āMr. Black, are you okay?ā the guard asked as he fingered the speaker
button on the walkie-talkie attached to his shirt.
āSomething is wrong with Mr. Black. I need back up stat.ā
āMarlena, donāt leave me,ā John whispered to an unseen force in the
room. āDonāt go.ā He grabbed his chest with one hand and placed
pressure on it. He was having a hard time breathing as his lungs
filled with water. āWhere are you?ā he gasped between desperate
breaths of precious air. Looking through the murky water he couldnāt
find Marlena. āDonāt leave me again,ā he begged her.
āWhatās going on?ā Agent Smith asked as he quickly entered the room,
the click of his leather wingtips as they ricocheted against the hard
floor echoed against the walls. He was annoyed that the questioning of
Dr. Evans had been interrupted by the antics of John Black once again.
āSomethingās wrong with him,ā the guard said as he pointed at John who
was struggling to breathe. āHeās been standing there like that for a
couple minutesā¦.I donāt know whatās wrong with him.ā
āProbably faking it,ā Agent Smith suggested, as he ran his hand in
front of Johnās face cautiously. He wasnāt going to fall for a clever
diversion. John Black was one of the best agents that the ISA had
something that Agent Smith always kept in the forefront of his mind.
āIāll always love you,ā John whispered as he lost consciousness,
falling to the floor with a resounding thud.
āGet an ambulance,ā the guard yelled into his walkie-talkie, not
finding Johnās pulse as he felt along side his neck.
āWhatās wrong with him?ā Agent Smith asked, believing that this was
another ploy of Johnās.
āIf I didnāt know better, Iād say that he was drowning.ā
Chapter 17
The movement of the car as it rolled steadily down the autobahn lulled
Marlenaās senses enough to know that she was no longer at the NATO
outpost but was a passenger in a car; late German model and expensive
based on the feel of the seats and the lack of outside noise
intrusion.
āWo ist das andere auto Claus?ā Marlena heard someone ask from the
front of the vehicle.
āIch weiĆ nicht. Es hƤtte hinter uns sein sollen,ā another male voiced
responded in a deep and surprising rich voice. Marlena struggled to
open her eyes, but lacked the strength to do so, so she kept her head
still against the head rest and listened trying to recall what German
she knew.
āSie haben gleichzeitig verlassen, als wir machten. Sie sollen hinter
uns sein. Vielleicht ist etwas falsch.ā Marlena picked up on the
concern in the manās voice and recognized a few of the words he was
speaking. Something was wrong.
āEs gibt nichts, dass wir machen kƶnnen. Wir kƶnnen nicht umdrehen.
Wir haben eine halbe stunde, Dr. Evans zum tropfen ab punkt in München
zu liefern.ā They were going to Munich Marlena surmised and they were
in a hurry. She wondered where John was and if he was all right.
Moving her hands, she was surprised to find that she was not
restrained as she assumed that she would be. She needed to find John,
needed to know that he was okay.
āAh Dr. Evans, you are awake,ā the younger of the men said to her in a
strong accent.
āWhere am I?ā she asked weakly as she continued to try to open her
eyes. She was able to open them enough to see that it was dark outside
and the car was moving quickly.
āYou are safe Dr. Evans.ā
āJohn?ā
āHeās in another car being brought to the same location.ā
āAre you ISA?ā she asked weakly, not sure of where she was or who she
could trust at this point. Where was John?
āNoā¦.save your strength Dr. Evans, save your strength.ā She didnāt
feel safe as panic slowly began to creep into her mind, invading her
senses from the outside in. Something was wrong.
āI need to see John,ā she demanded weakly as she struggled to sit up
in her seat. Leaning forward, she braced her hands on the back of the
passenger side seat for support. āWhatās wrong with me?ā she asked as
a wave of nausea suddenly overcame her. She was going to be sick if
they didnāt stop the car soon.
āWelche art der drogen haben sie ihr Claus gegeben?ā
āIch habe keine idee. Vielleicht machte Dr. Gunther etwas ihrem gemüt.ā
āPlease stop talking in German,ā Marlena demanded as she clenched the
seat tighter, trying to control wave after wave of nausea that rolled
about in her mind and soul without abandon.
āIām sorry Dr. Evans. We are merely, how do you say it?ā¦.creatures of
habit,ā the driver of the car said. Marlena struggled to open her eyes
enough to commit his features to memory. Caucasian, light brown hair,
approximately 40 years of age, average height and weight, no visible
markings.
āWhere are we going?ā
āTo the drop off point,ā he offered as he deftly steered the auto
along the highway.
āWhat happened? Why am I in this car?ā
āSave your strengthā¦.you will be told all the answers to your
questions shortly.ā
āI just want to know that John is alright.ā
āIām sure that he isā¦.ā he responded before he was interrupted by the
older man that she assumed was āClausā.
āStille. Wir wurden unterrichtet, nichts Dr. Evans ungefƤhr Herr Black
zu sagen.ā
āStop,ā Marlena found the strength to yell. āI donāt care who told you
not to tell me about John Blackā¦.ā Marlena started but had to lean
back against the headrest. All kinds of words in languages that she
didnāt understand were flashing in her mind in random order. Gefahr.
Meurtre. Š¢ŠøŃŠøŠ½Š°. De haat. Pazzia. āStop,ā she muttered more to herself
than to them. āPlease stop.ā
āSein ereignis,ā the man with the deep voice said to the other.
āWhatās happening?ā Marlena asked as she fought to control the spasms
in her stomach. āWhat is happening to me?ā
āTreiben sie schnell.ā
āTell me whatās wrong with me. I donāt care how fast he drives,ā
Marlena managed to blurt out before she started gagging. Holding her
hand over her mouth she tried to keep from vomiting but was unable to.
Over and over her stomach contracted as she leaned forward and emptied
her stomach all over the floorboard of the back seat. Unable to stop
herself she gave into the total loss of control and accepted it for
what it was; her bodyās way of telling her that it was in control, not
her. Through each contraction she felt and thought of one thing; John.
******************************************
āMarlena,ā John screamed as he suddenly gasped for air. He felt the
rush of water as it entered his mouth from his esophagus. Unable to
stop choking, he laid on his side and coughed over and over as his
stomach involuntarily spasmed and emptied the watery liquid from his
stomach.
āGott sei dank.ā John head someone say as a bright light suddenly
blinded him in one eye.
āStop,ā he choked out between spasms as he slowly opened his eyes and
tried to sit up. His clothes were soaking wet and foul smelling.
āWird er in ordnung sein?ā someone in front of him asked.
āYes,ā John whispered answering the person. His throat was raw, and
although the liquid had since left his stomach, the spasms hadnāt
stopped. āIāll be fine. Where am I?ā he asked as he looked around and
noticed that he was no longer sitting in a waiting room at Bad Orb
waiting for Marlena but in an automobile. Marlena. āWhere the hell is
my wife,ā he demanded weakly.
āEr versteht Deutsch. Wir müssen vorsichtig sein, was wir sagen,ā the
driver of the car stated in a muted tone to the person sitting in the
passenger side of the car.
āJa und ich spreche es ebenso,ā John replied, the German flowing
naturally from him. After so many years of denying who he was as an
Alamain, separating himself from Forrest, he was unable to stop his
minds activity in bridging the gap across decades from who he was to
who he is. āYes I speak German,ā John though to himself and many other
European languages as well. He was almost hoping to challenge them to
find a language that he wasnāt familiar with, but because of the
urgency of the situation and Marlenaās whereabouts and safety unknown,
he didnāt. āWhere is my wife?ā he asked again with full authority,
sitting up straight in the seat.
āIn another car in front of us,ā the driver of the car said as he
shifted his eyes to the side to the passenger. John studied his
features and committed them to memory. Turkish decent, black hair,
average height and small build.
āAre you ISA?ā
āNo.ā
āWho are you with?ā
āAll your questions will be answered shortly Mr. Black,ā the driver
said as he concentrated on the road in front of him. Checking his
watch he saw that he was behind schedule and would need to make up
time.
āWeāre late arenāt we?ā John asked.
āNothing for you to worry about Mr. Black.ā
āWhere are we going?ā
āTo Munchen where you will be transferred.ā
āWill I see Marlena there?ā
āIām not sure. My orders were to deliver you to Munich. Beyond that,
youāll have to wait for answers.ā
āWhat happened? How did I get in this car?ā John asked, frightened by
the gap in his memory. One minute he was in the waiting from waiting
for Dr. Gunther to finish his questioning and the next thing he
remembered was waking up in the car.
āYou were transferred to the car.ā
āWhen and why?ā the venom present in Johnās voice sent the clear
message to his captors that he was serious and meant business.
āI canāt say.ā
āCanāt or wonāt?ā
āWonāt. Our orders were to bring you to the drop off point, not to
answer your questions.ā
āIf you and your buddies so much as harm one hair on Marlenaās head
youāll have to answer to meā¦.do what you want with me, but leave her
alone.ā
āIām afraid thatās out of my handsā¦.my responsibility is with you.ā
āBullshit,ā John said as he suddenly leaned forward in his seat and
grabbed the driver from around the neck. āUnless I get some assurances
and some answers from you, youāre dead.ā John tightened his grip on
the driver as the driver sought to control the car.
āMr. Blackā¦.please be reasonable,ā the passenger said as he turned
around and faced John and tried to diffuse the situation. āLetās be
reasonable here.ā
āIām tired of reasonā¦.I want to see my wifeā¦.Iām tired of all the games.ā
āPlease let go of him.ā
āNot until I get some answers.ā
āWe canāt tell you what you want to know.ā
āIād say thatās too bad for you,ā John remarked as he tightened his
hold. The driver swerved from lane to lane across the autobahn as he
started to choke from the lack of oxygen.
āStopā¦.youāre going to kill us all.ā
āSounds like a personal problem to meā¦.The way I see it, you have more
to lose than I do at this pointā¦.I donāt even know if my wife is
alive.ā
āSheās alive and sheās safe and wonāt be harmed,ā the passenger
blurted out as he grabbed the steering wheel and struggled to gain
control over the car. āGott haben gnade auf meiner seele.ā
āGod has nothing to do with thisā¦.who do you work for?ā
āI canāt tell you.ā
āYou better or weāre all dead,ā John smirked as he tightened his hold
further on the driver until he felt him lose consciousness. The car
further swerved across all lanes of the deserted highway as the driver
slumped forward against the steering wheel; foot firmly pressed on the
gas.
āWe work for the Stockholm Consortium.ā
āStockholm Consortium⦠never heard of you.ā
āMost people havenāt,ā the passenger replied as he tried to pull the
drivers body off the steering wheel.
āWhere are we going?ā John said as he leaned back in his seat and
fastened his seat belt, enjoying the ride.
āTo Munich.ā
āI know that, tell me something I donāt know⦠Where is our final destination?ā
āAmerica.ā
āAmerica? No wayā¦weāre good as dead there.ā
āYouāll be safeā¦.help me with him,ā the passenger started to panic as
the odometer read 220 kilometers per hour and was quickly climbing.
John surmised that they were traveling well over 120 miles an hour and
it was only a matter of time before their luck ran out and they
crashed. Saying a silent prayer to God to protect his family, John
calmly placed his life in Godās hands.
āIf you donāt help me weāre going to die.ā
āI guess we are unless you tell me who you work forā¦who controls the
Stockholm Consortium,ā John said as he leaned back and closed his eyes
āItās in Godās hands now.ā He pictured Marlena in his mind, running
through a field of flowers.
āForrest,ā she laughed as she shyly brought the wild daisy up to her
nose and sniffed it.
āJulieā¦Marlenaā¦whatever you want to be called,ā he said as he took her
free in his. āYou know, no matter what Iāll love you forever.ā
āI knowā¦. But sooner or later I have to go homeā¦.you have to go homeā¦ā
āUntil then,ā John said as he closed his eyes and leaned forward to
kiss her. āWe have today,ā he whispered against her lips as he felt
her smile into him. Gently he captured her lips with his and tenderly
kissed her, not caring who was watching.
āNot here,ā she said shyly as she pulled out of the kiss. She wanted
to stand there and kiss him forever but didnāt dare. Her guardian
Frank Evans had forbade her contact with him. If she were caught
talking to him, much less kissing him she would be immediately sent
back to Colorado.
āIām going home next week,ā he told her, not wanting to look into her
eyes and see the devastation.
āWhat?ā she asked as she turned towards him, her big hazel eyes
welling up with tears that equally devastated him.
āMy Aunt Suzanne informed me this morning that we would be returning
earlier than plannedā¦.Something to do with the family business.ā
āNo,ā she whispered, her bottom lip quivering. āNo.ā
āIām sorryā¦weāll keep in contact,ā he said as he tipped her chin
towards him. āWe will Marlenaā¦.Iāll write to you and once you graduate
from high school and can leave Mr. Evansā house Iāll arrange for you
to come to Europe where we can get married and be together.ā
āItās not going to happenā¦theyāll never let us be togetherā¦.you know
that,ā Marlena cried out as she wiped her nose on her sleeve. āThey
wonāt let that happen.ā
āThey wonāt have a choice. Once you are legally an adult you can do
what you want, you can be with whom you want and they canāt say a damn
thingā¦. You can be with me.ā
āI donāt want to wait Forrestā¦I want to be with you now.ā She couldnāt
stop the tears, desperate to hold onto him.
āItās too soonā¦we agreed to wait until you were ready,ā Forrest said
as he held onto her small frame.
āIām ready nowā¦I want to be with you Forrest,ā she begged him. The
thought of never seeing him again was more than she could comprehend.
The one good thing in her life was about to leave her, possibly
forever.
āI want our first time to be special and something that weāll remember
forever, not something done in a rushā¦.ā
āItās not a rush Forrest, itās not,ā Marlena interrupted. āI love you
and want to be with you,ā Marlena said summoning all the maturity she
had in her body. She was tired of being treated like a fragile doll
that needed to be protected. She knew who she was and what she wanted
and it was Forrest Alamain.
āMaybe tomorrow,ā Forrest offered, hoping that tomorrow she would have
changed her mind. Although he wanted to be with her more than anything
and had fantasized about making love to her from the first time her
saw her it was too soon.
āNow,ā she demanded as she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. āNow,ā
she said as her tongue invaded his mouth. āMake love to me Forrest.ā
Her tongue moved efficiently throughout his mouth, dueling with his
and driving him wild with desire for her. He resisted the urge to cup
her breasts, never having been that far with her before.
āWhere,ā he muttered between kisses. He felt himself growing hard with
desire for her.
āHere,ā she said as she reached down between their bodies and stroked
him through the fabric of his pants.
āHere?ā he gulped, finding it hard to concentrate on what she was saying to him
āHere,ā she said as she took his hand and led them to the backside of
the hill overlooking the ocean. Marlena sat down among the daisies and
slowly unbuttoned her shirt while eyeing John seductively. He stood
paralyzed above her, unable to move. She was more than he ever
imagined her to be; blonde hair blowing in the breeze, bronze skin
contrasting against the daisies that she layed against. She was a
puzzle of perfection to him, the epitome of what a woman should be
with the optimism of a child.
āForrest,ā she beckoned him as she reached behind her and undid her
bra. Dropping to his knees in front of her he hooked both straps under
his index fingers and slowly moved them down her arms.
āMarlena,ā he moaned as her bare breasts came into view. He had to
have her, had to possess her, had to make her his.
āMake love to me.ā
āAre you sure?ā
āMore than anythingā¦This is what I wantā¦you are what I want.ā
Kneeling before her, he slowly unbuttoned his pants.
āRafael Torres,ā the man admitted as John snapped out of his silent
reverie. āRafael Torres, now please help me,ā the man yelled at John
as the car started fishtailing across the autobahn, striking the
guardrail in the process. The force of the initial impact forced John
forward in his seat, his seat belt keeping him from flying into the
front seat. John quickly undid his seat belt and leaned forward,
grabbing the steering wheel and turning it sharply before it struck
the guardrail again.
āRafael Torres? Why? Who else is part of the Stockholm Consortium?ā
John asked the passenger.
āLeopold Alamainā¦.ā
āMy father?ā John interrupted. āHeās dead.ā
āIām afraid that he is very much aliveā¦Try steering straight,ā the man
cautioned John.
āYou trying driving from the backseat.ā
āYou wouldnāt have to if you hadnāt choked the driverā¦ā
āTechnicality,ā John stated as he concentrated on the task at hand.
āWho else is involved?ā He couldnāt allow himself the luxury of
thinking about Leopold Alamain being alive. He needed to find out who
was behind all this and more importantly where Marlena was.
āDimeraā¦Stefano Dimera.ā
Chapter 18
āIn each family a story is playing itself out, and each family’s story
embodies its hope and despair.ā Auguste Napier
āWelcome to Casa de soledad,ā Stefano said as he opened the large
double paneled mahogany doors, welcoming his guests inside.
āI hope that you found your trip most enjoyable and a welcome change
from those awful confines in Germany.ā
āWhat do you want with us Dimera?ā John asked, as he clutched
Marlenaās hand tighter. She seemed to be in a trance, mutely standing
before Stefano, not able to look him in the eyes. Circling his index
finger in the center of her palm he tried to provide some reassurance
that everything would be all right.
āI want to keep you safe from those dreadful Americans,ā Stefano said
as he watched John and Marlena enter the parlor. Shutting the door
behind him, he turned and eyed them, āthat is all.ā
āThat is all?ā John laughed nervously. āThatās rich coming from
someone like youā¦.what you couldnāt take someone else chasing after us
so you had to get in on the game as well?ā
āWhy must you think of me in this way?ā Stefano asked as he led them
through several rooms out to the back of the mansion. John was
surprised to see the place beautifully decorated, light and airy. Gone
were the morose paneled walls and the deep burgundies of Maison
Blanche. Brown Italian leather furniture, tiled floors and modern art
lined the walls.
āYouāve given me no reason not to,ā John said as he moved Marlena to
the other side of him, putting as much distance between him and
Stefano as possible. Her behavior was starting to scare him. She
hadnāt said a word since they left Munich. Looking down at her he
willed her to look up at him, to meet his eyes. He needed that
connection. One look and he would know how she was feeling. Theyād
always had that connection and always would. Something had happened
during her questioning with Dr. Gunther that had affected her somehow.
If only he could get her alone and talk to her.
āFair enoughā¦do know John Black that if I wanted to ātake you outā as
you so call it, I could have done so easily a long time ago.ā
āSorry if I donāt trust you old man, because I donāt.ā
āAnd nor should you,ā he cautioned as he stopped and unlocked the
french doors leading out the patio. āThe less you trust, the better.ā
āSo reallyā¦.Why are we here?ā John asked.
āAs I told you a couple of minutes ago, I want nothing more than to
keep you safe,ā Stefano said as he stood before John and carefully met
his glare. āTwo can play this game,ā John thought as he stood staring
back at Stefano wanting him to be the one to break eye contact first.
He was not going to back down to Stefano ever again.
āAnd as I told you earlier, sorry if I donāt trust you⦠How do I know
that you arenāt going to turn us over to Owens and his cronies?ā
āYou donāt Johnā¦you donāt⦠but the way I see it you either take your
chances with me here or out there,ā he said as he waved his hand
across the vast expanse of land that laid below the balcony. The house
was situated on top of a hill overlooking a lush valley covered with
grapevines as far as the eye could see. This was a place were you came
to on a romantic getaway, not a place where Stefano Dimera held one
captive. āWhy donāt I have Celia show you to your room where you both
can freshen up. Stefanoās manners were too impeccable to say anything,
but they both looked awful. John looked like heād been wearing the
same clothes for months, dirt covered and ripped. His hair was down
past his shoulders and his beard unkempt. Marlena smelled of vomit and
was lacking pants. It was hard to tell what color her T-shirt was
through all the dirt and grime. Her hair was a tangled curly mess with
golden highlights from the sun. Stefano tried not to look at her,
concentrating all of his attention on John.
āYou arenāt going to separate us?ā John asked as he eyed Stefano
suspiciously, wondering what he was up to.
āDid you think I was going to chain you up in my dungeon?ā Stefano
laughed, but quickly stopped when he noticed the serious look that
came over Johnās face. āOh you cannot be serious Johnā¦you arenāt my
prisoners.ā
āThen what are we? We were brought here against our willā¦.ā
āNo, you were rescuedā¦ā
āFrom what? The ISA? You have got to me kidding meā¦.I felt safer there
with them than here with you.
āYou are a bigger fool than I thought if you think that the ISA had
your best interests at heart⦠They only wanted one thing and once they
got itā¦ā Stefano started and then stopped.
āFinish your sentence old manā¦.once they got it, then what.ā
āYou both are expendable to them.ā
āYouāre lying Stefano.ā
āAm I?ā he asked. āThere is time to talk laterā¦.why donāt you both
freshen up and then we can talk.ā
āI want answers first,ā John demanded. āI want to know about the
Stockholm Consortium and what you want with us.ā
āJohn Black, why must you try my patience?ā Stefano asked as his
temperature started to climb. He was trying to be a gracious host,
trying to be nice, when all he wanted was to throw John over the
balcony to his death. But he couldnāt and wouldnāt because of her,
because of his niece. He was unable to say her name anymore, not even
in the darkness of the night when he laid alone in bed thinking about
her.
āBecause you have fucked with me and Marlena and the rest of the Brady
family for yearsā¦I donāt trust you and Iām not going upstairs to
āfreshen upā in your house until I get some answersā¦are we clear?ā
āFor once in your life stop being selfishā¦look at her,ā Stefano yelled
at John as he motioned towards Marlena. She was shivering, her
emaciated frame shaking from the chill of the air conditioning of the
house. Although she wouldnāt look up, she had the stance of someone
that was exhausted and on the verge of collapsing. āLook at her.ā
āIāll take my chances on the outside old man,ā John said as he grabbed
Marlenaās hand and pulled her towards the house. āWeāre leaving.ā
āFine, that is your choice, but once you leave this house I cannot
offer you protection.ā
āFrom what? Owens and the CIA?ā
āThere are forces out there at work right now that are greater than
you realize Johnā¦stop being foolish. Are you going to put your life at
risk, put her life at risk to get back at me? Are you? If you do,
youāre a bigger fool than I thought you were.ā
āTell me what I have to be afraid of old man⦠From the way I see it
you have always been and always will be a greater danger to me and my
family than the sum of āthemā could ever be.ā
Standing next to the french doors Stefano contemplated how much to
tell John. āI promise you that after you freshen up I will tell you
what you want to know.ā
āHow do I know that this isnāt a trap?ā
āYou donātā¦but know thisā¦.you may not be able to trust me, but she
can. Dimera blood is thicker than water and we never harm our own. She
will always be under the protection of the family.ā
******
As John undressed in the bathroom he contemplated Stefanoās words to
him. āShe will always be under the protection of the family.ā God help
them all if Stefano actually thought that she was one of them now.
āWhat are you up to old man?ā John asked as he slowly drug the blade
of the razor across his cheek. āIs it me that you want or is it Doc?ā
āThink Blackā¦.think,ā John told himself as he tried to determine what
Stefanoās game plan was. He couldnāt allow himself to willingly walk
into another trap. Theyād been through too much with Stefano to turn a
blind eye to the past and just assume that because there was a
newfound āfamilyā relationship things would be different. If anything,
things were more complicated than ever.
āWhat does he want with you Marlena?ā he asked as he once again drew
the razor blade slowly across his face. Jutting his chin up in the
air, he inspected the job heād done so far. Not too many nicks. Heād
try to see if Marlena was up to cutting his hair. Marlena. What was he
going to do about her? Heād left her lying on the bed resting and
hoped that she was okay. Opening the door slowly, he peeked out into
the bedroom and was relieved to see that she was sleeping soundly
under the covers.
āDoc, Doc, Docā¦What am I going to do about you?ā John asked himself as
he turned on the shower and stepped inside. āIf only I understood what
was going on inside of you I could help.ā He thought back to the
questioning at Bad Orb. Stefano had insinuated that the ISA couldnāt
be trusted and they wanted something from Marlena. What was it?
Everything came back to Marlena. If only he could figure out what it
was that was in her mind that they all wanted maybe he could give them
that information and their lives could get back to normal.
As the scalding water beat down against his skin he thought back to
the beginning of it all. It all started with her amnesia and Alex
North treating her. He wanted the best psychiatrist for his wife,
someone who specialized in memory disorders. Lexi had recommended him.
āAlexandra Dimera,ā John said outloud. āI should have known
betterā¦Sheās just like her old man, no matter how hard we want to
believe that she has changed.ā Had Lexi known that Marlena and Alex
had a past together and that they were in fact childhood friends? What
about Roman Brady? Roman admitted to having met Alex North in the past
but when Marlena woke up with amnesia in the hospital, Roman acted
like it was the first time that he had seen Alex. āRoman Brady,ā John
questioned. āWhat else do you know about my wife that you arenāt
admitting to?ā Roman was ISA. How could he not have known about her
and her past? Did he know? Was he part of this organized plot? John
felt sick to his stomach at the thought of Marlena possibly being
duped by someone she once loved.
āNoah and Rachel,ā John said in a panic, horrified by the thought that
he had trusted Roman with his children enough to name him their
godfather. He needed to get back to Salem and figure out what was
going on. If Roman couldnāt be trusted, he needed to make sure that
his children were cared for by someone that was. The more he thought
about Roman, the more concerned he became. It was rather convenient
for Roman to leave the Greek isle with Marlena for Alaska. What
rational man would willingly give up his life to follow his ex-wife
around the world? John was happy at the time, thankful that Doc had
someone to rely on in her time of need. Had he foolishly misplaced his
trust?
āIām just so stupid,ā John moaned as he threw the bar of soap against
the tile wall. āStupid, stupid, stupidā¦I gave him access to her for
monthsā¦.months.ā¦ā
āOh my godā¦.the castle,ā John thought. This deception could have gone
back well before she had amnesia. During the time he was grieving her
loss, she sought solace and comfort in the arms of Roman Brady and
would up pregnant with his child. What is that was part of the plan?
āNo, he wouldnāt,ā John tried to convince himself. Heād relived the
devastation that brought Marlena to that point with Roman. He felt her
anger and wrath on the hotel terrace a year ago when she confronted
him about his relationship with Kate and explained her reasons for
sleeping with Roman.
āIām going to kill him.ā The more that John thought about Roman, the
madder her became. Why was Roman always there, unable to move on with
his own life? Sure, he was briefly married to Kate, but married her
knowing that Kate was Marlenaās best friend. Was that marriage
orchestrated to get closer to Marlena?
āRoman couldnātā¦.could he?ā
āI have to stop thisā¦this is not about Roman, this is about Marlena
and who is after herā¦..ā John thought for a moment, trying to figure
out this complicated puzzle. The ISA wanted her for some reason.
Dimera wanted to keep her safe. Alexander North also wanted her was
going to have to pay for raping Marlena. The thought of another man
touching her made him sick and brought out the mercenary in him. He
tried hard to hide and control the baser part of his personality that
could kill and torture without regret, but the thought of retribution
for Marlena filled him with a perverse sense of joy. He would get
even; it was only a matter of when. Mason Jones was also an unknown,
but appeared to be a lackey of North. Channing Maxwell wanted Marlena
for the obvious reason, retribution for his brotherās death. Rafael
Torres, who was supposed to be dead, was now partnered with Stefano
Dimera and Leopold Alamain, who was also supposed to be dead. āCould
this be anymore more complicated?ā
John leaned his head against the cold tile and closed his eyes, trying
to make sense of it all. Everyone wanted Marlena, but the question
was, was it for the same reason or did people have their own reasons
and agendas? The longer John thought about Marlena, the more the
memories of his past long since repressed, seemed to return. He
couldnāt get the memory of making love to her as Forrest Alamain out
of his mind. Although she denied a shared past, he was convinced more
than ever that they had always been linked, linked before they were
born. He was a child born out of wedlock to Daphne Dimera, Stefanoās
wife, given to her sister and her brother in law to raise as their
own. Raised in a world of privilege as an Alamain, the world was his
playground.
A continent away, Marlena had a far different upbringing. An unwanted
and abused child of Stefanoās brother John, she grew up never
experiencing unconditional parental love.
Despite their pasts they were connected in a twisted familial way. The
one constant through their whole lives, parts remembered and
forgotten, was the Dimeraās.
āWere you my first love?ā John asked as he lathered soap in his hands
and applied it to his hair. āDid I make love to you in that field of
daisyās so long ago?ā When so much of his past was missing it was hard
for him to know where the fantasy ended and reality began. Was he
wishing that it happened or did it?
āThink Johnā¦think,ā he told himself as he tried as hard as he could to
grasp something from his past, something real. An image of his father
Leopold popped in his mind. He saw himself as a young boy of twelve
approaching his father in his den.
āFather, may I play a game of chess with you?ā he asked.
āSure Forrest, but for just a little while and then its time for bed.
You know that your mother doesnāt like for you to stay up late on a
school night,ā the elder Alamain said as he sat pensively at his desk
staring at a picture of his family.
āI knowā¦I promise just a quick game and then Iāll go to bed,ā he said
as he approached the imposing desk, his father looking so big and
important behind it. He was holding a picture of the family taken a
couple years before at the ball held for his great Aunt Anastasia on
his motherās side of the family. Forrest hated large family
gatherings, as they were always large and almost always boring. No one
ever seemed to think about any of the children, as all the activities
and festivities were geared towards the adults. He was thankful for
his cousins Nicholas, Tyler, Ian, Matthew, Anthony, Samuel, Gerald,
Christopher, Michael, Samantha and Julie as they always made things
more fun.
āForrest, no matter what happens in life know that Iām your father and
Iāll always love you.ā
āOh my God,ā John exclaimed as he sat down dumfounded on the tile
shower bench. Memory after memory returned with surprising clarity,
confusing him and at the same time providing a much-needed explanation
for his whole existence. John remembered being Forrest Alamain, but
more importantly remembered his whole past.
Chapter 19
āIn every conceivable manner, the family is link to our past, bridge
to our future.ā
Alex Haley
āMarlena,ā John said as he rushed into the adjoining bedroom, towel
draped haphazardly around his waist. She was sleeping soundly, covers
tucked tightly beneath her chin.
āMar,ā he said as he sat down on the bed and slowly stroked the side
of her face. There was so much that he needed and wanted to tell her.
āPlease wake up honey.ā
āSo tired,ā she muttered as she turned to her side and buried her head
deep under the covers. She knew that John was talking to her, but was
too tired to engage in a conversation with him. The past twenty-four
hours weighed heavily on her mind. She barely remembered what had
happened, only glimpses of Dr. Gunther questioning her and then a
flash of bright light. The next thing she recalled was waking up in
car traveling towards Munich. Every conversation, every moment was a
blur to her.
āI need to talk to you Mar.ā
āLater, pleaseā¦ā she begged of him.
āItās important.ā
āUh huh,ā she mumbled, barely listening to John, as she drifted back to sleep.
āI remember my past.ā
āWhat?ā she asked as she sat up in bed covers falling down around her.
āWhat?ā she asked again, thinking that what she heard wasnāt correct.
Did he just say that he remembered his past?
Smiling, he cupped her chin with his hand. āI remember everything
Docā¦Everything.ā
āYou remember being Forrest Alamain?ā she asked not quite convinced
that what he was saying was real. The words echoed in her mind, she
just wasnāt sure that she didnāt make it up.
āYesā¦I remember my childhoodā¦ā
āTell me about it,ā she said becoming more aware of her surroundings
and Johnās presence. He smelled of sandalwood, amber and patchouli, a
stark contrast to the way that she smelled. Breathing in deeply, she
took his hand and encouraged him to continue.
āI remember summers on the lake when I was about eight or nine.
Lawrence and I used to get into so much trouble hiding from the
nannyā¦one time it was his bright idea to hide in the boat house, only
we didnāt know that the door locked from the outside.ā
āOh no,ā Marlena laughed, knowing where he was going with the story.
āLawrence locked us in and it wasnāt until hours later than we were
rescued by our nanny. Of course our parents and everyone else were
worried to death and assumed the worst.ā
āI can imagine,ā Marlena said knowing that she would have been worried
to death if one of her kids had been missing. āEric,ā Marlena thought
as he eyes welled up with tears.
āWhatās wrong Doc?ā John asked noticing the sudden change in her demeanor.
āEric,ā she whispered as flashes of people talking to her in hushed
tones invaded her mind. Not understanding what she was seeing or
hearing, she closed her eyes tightly and tried to stop the memories.
It was too painful remembering.
āDoc, you know that weāre gonna find our sonā¦.ā
āI know Johnā¦.I knowā¦.lets talk about you,ā she said trying to change
the subject. āWhat else do you remember?ā
āEverythingā¦I think,ā he said, slightly confused. When he thought
about his past, his childhood, he was able to recall people, places
and things. But did that mean he had all his memories back?
āIām not sure I understand.ā
āNeither do I,ā he admitted sheepishly as he got up from the bed and
pulled the drapes on the window flooding the room with light. Marlena
instinctively shielded her eyes. āYou look like shit Mar.ā
āYou think,ā she joked as she slowly got out of bed and approached him
at the window. Her gait unsteady, she had to grab onto the windowsill
to keep her balance.
āAre you okay?ā he asked in concern.
āIāll be fine,ā she lied as she looked out the window. Stefanoās words
to John on the veranda weighed heavily on her mind, āYou may not be
able to trust me, but she can. Dimera blood is thicker than water and
we never harm our own. She will always be under the protection of the
family.ā
āTalk to me Doc,ā John asked as he placed one hand on her shoulder,
while the other kept his towel in place.
āLaterā¦After I take my shower I want to hear all about what you have
remembered.ā
āYou have yourself a deal,ā John said as he squeezed her shoulder and
then let go. āNever did I imagine that Iād ever remember. I just sort
of resigned myself over the years that this was what my life was, this
what who I wasā¦..a man without a pastā¦.but Iām not that person
anymore. I have parents and a brother who I remember, cousins, aunts
and unclesā¦.I have an identity that was missingā¦.not really missing,
if you know what I meanā¦.I know who I was, but not really who I
wasā¦.Am I making any sense to you?ā
āCompletelyā¦. Bridging that gap between who you were and who you are
is going to take time Johnā¦it always doesā¦the more you try to rush it,
the harder it will be for you.ā
āWhat would I do without my own psychiatrist?ā
āI donāt know,ā Marlena said coyly as she stood on her tiptoes and
kissed him, āGood thing youāll never have to find out.ā
āGood thing,ā he repeated as he slowly captured her lips with his with
the gentlest of kisses. āMar, you really need to get into the shower.ā
āAre you telling me that I smell?ā
āYes,ā he said, his bright eyes shining devilishly and lips pursed
together to keep from smiling. Taking her hand he led her into the
bathroom. āIāll turn on the water while you get undressed. Your Uncle
Steffie has good taste in personal care products,ā John joked as he
leaned into the large tile shower and turned the handle on. Instantly
water poured out of the multiple showerheads.
āIs that the type of shower I think it is?ā Marlena asked in
wonderment as she stopped what she was doing and leaned over, looking
into the shower.
āWhy that would be the shower of your dreams Dr. Evansā¦of course in
your dreams Iām in that shower with you naked doing unmentionable
thingsā¦.ā
āJohn,ā she moaned.
āIāll stopā¦. seriously though honey,ā John said as he leaned in close
to her, ālater tonight I wouldnāt mind test driving that shower with
you.ā
āPromises promises,ā she joked as she stepped into the shower naked.
John appreciatively eyed her body as he felt himself growing hard.
Even though she was disheveled and filthy, she was still sexy as hell.
Knowing that sex was not the solution to their problems nor proper at
the time, John tried to get her naked image out of his mind. Picturing
Stefano in a pink tutu dancing on the veranda, he opened the cabinet
and extracted a pink razor. Leaning into the shower, but not looking,
John held it out. .
āHereā¦.please shave your legs and armpits,ā he joked.
āJohn Black,ā Marlena yelled as she splashed water on his bare chest.
As he ran away from her water assault his towel dropped preciously
low, reveling his muscled and tanned backside. āYouāre mine later,ā
Marlena whispered as she watched John close the bathroom door behind
him.
Along in her solitude, the soothing beat of the water as it hit the
tile a symphony of sounds; Marlena gave into her exhaustion and leaned
against the wall. John remembered. She was ecstatic for him, yet
jealous. So much of who she was, who Marlena was, lay hidden beneath
of web of deceit. Would she ever remember and did she want to?
āDimera blood is thicker than water and we never harm our own.ā
Stefanoās words continued to weigh heavily on her mind. How could she
ever be a Dimera? She was Dr. Marlena Evans Black. Right? No. āIām not
Marlena,ā she cried out into the fog of the shower. āIām notā¦Iām not
herā¦I canāt be her.ā Marlena was a doting mother, a good daughter and
a great friend.
At a loss for what to think and what to do, Marlena reached over and
turned the swivel lever of the shower up, further absconding her view
as steam quickly enveloped the inside of the shower. Alone in the fog,
Marlena saw down on the shower bench and brought her knees up to her
chest and cried. Although she wished she could share how she felt, she
was physically and mentally unable to communicate what she was feeling
to John.
āI donāt want to feel this way anymore,ā she cried alone into her knees.
***************************
āGood evening,ā Stefano said as he took Marlenaās hand and kissed it.
āYou look lovely.ā
Marlena stood before him unsure of how to respond. Eyeing him
suspiciously she nodded and quickly took her hand back and rubbed it
again the sides of her white linen pants. The mere fact that he was
touching her was more than she could take. Out of her element and
unsure of her memories she wasnāt able to respond to him. She wanted
to be strong, wanted to tell him to leave her and John alone, wanted
to yell and scream at him for all that he and his family were but
couldnāt. She wasnāt that strong woman, wasnāt Marlena, but a mere
imposter who was trying to be Marlena.
āPlease have a seat,ā he motioned to her to sit down. She obliged his
request and sat down slowly in the plush light brown suede chair.
Nervously she looked over at John who was sitting silently at the end
of the table staring at her. She wondered if he was remembering
something about his past.
āCelia, we are ready to be served,ā Stefano instructed the young woman
who stood silently next to the buffet table. āSi Senor,ā she responded
meekly as she quietly left the room.
āI do hope you enjoy the meal,ā Stefano told them as he took the
bottle of wine and slowly opened it, slowly savoring the smell of the
cork. āIāve had the chef prepare Chateaubriand⦠I assume that you are
hungry after the long day youāve had.ā Sitting back he watched the
interaction between John and Marlena. They always seemed to say more
with their eyes than most lovers ever say with their lips. Marlena
slowly picked at her salad, eyes never leaving John. She seemed to
draw life and strength from him, a fact that saddened Stefano. Heād
never have that with her. Sitting and watching, he appreciated her
exquisite features, fine porcelain skin, deep hazel eyes and long
blonde hair.
āAhem,ā John said as he cleared his throat loudly, drawing Stefanoās
attention away from Marlena. Eyes shifting from Marlena to John,
Stefano saw the contempt and hatred behind Johnās blue ones. John
continued to stare at Stefano, not willing to break the contact. His
hatred for his stepfather was greater than ever. All the lies told
over the years, all the broken promises of a childhood stolen too
soon.
āWhat do you want?ā John finally asked.
āI want to savor this evening and I advise you to do the sameā¦later we
will talk,ā he promised John as he poured himself another glass of
wine. āHow about a toast.ā
āTo what?ā John asked.
āTo family,ā Stefano suggested.
āThatās rich,ā John muttered facetiously under his breath.
āWe are family after all.ā
āDonāt remind usā¦ā John started and then stopped when he saw that the
maid had returned with a large tray of food. Elegantly displayed
amongst a bed of thinly sliced potatoes, the meat looked wonderful.
John watched as Celia placed the food before him. Picking up his knife
and fork, John quickly cut into the meat.
āJohn,ā Marlena finally spoke.
āWhat?ā he asked as he looked up at Marlena and noticed that her food
lay untouched.
āDid you think I would poison you?ā Stefano asked Marlena.
āIāmā¦.Iāmā¦.Iāmā¦.ā Marlena started to stutter. She felt sick to her
stomach and wasnāt sure why she was having such a hard time being in
Stefanoās presence. She couldnāt look at him and was having a hard
time talking to him.
āNot sure?ā John asked trying to finish her sentence for her.
Marlenaās behavior had been off ever since their arrival in Bad Orb.
He had hoped to talk to her before dinner to find out what kinds of
tests and questioning the ISA had conducted on her but they had been
interrupted by Celia telling that dinner was ready to be served.
āYou cannot be seriousā¦. You are familyā¦.I donāt poison my family,ā
Stefano said as he brought a forkful of meat slowly to his lips and
paused for a moment before he opened his mouth and placed it inside.
āYouāve tried to in the past,ā John reminded him. Instantly his mind
returned him to a similar room and a similar situation over 15 years
in the past. āLet me propose a toast to an evening that we will always
rememberā¦who knows what surprises it will bring,ā Stefano told him,
his voice and heart filled with malice. John shook his head, trying to
return himself to the present. Setting down his fork, his pushed his
chair back from the table.
āYou are wasting a good meal.ā
āIāll take my chancesā¦.Iām not family.ā
āNo, not blood anywayā¦.After all this time I would have thought that
you would have leaned something and would be a little more grateful.ā
āFor what? You still havenāt answered my question and told me why weāre here.ā
āItās rather simple Johnā¦.I can offer you protection and she can tell
me the location of the money.ā
āWhat money?ā John asked as he looked over at Marlena. She was staring
down at her plate, a vacant look on her face. āIām disappointed that
you are not more gracious in defeat,ā Stefano told John.
āThatās because the war isnāt over yet,ā John replied. She sat quietly
watching the men, feeling helpless to do anything. It was obvious what
Stefano wanted her body and soul. Although John told her that no
matter what happened he wanted her to stay out of it, she couldnāt.
She loved John more than she had ever loved anyone in her entire life
and was willing to make any sacrifice for his life and safety.
āWhatever happens here please stay out of it,ā John begged Marlena.
Looking into his pained eyes she was willing to make any sacrifice and
he knew it. She would not let him be killed, tortured or captured
without a fight. Losing what memory he had was his greatest fear and
she was desperate not to let that happen again.
āI can give you everything you want Stefano if you let Marlena go,ā
John said as he placed the soupspoon preciously to his lips. He was
going to sacrifice himself for her.
Marlena watched in horror as he ingested the soup and proceeded to
lose consciousness as the poison coursed through his veins.
āJohn you have to wake upā¦you have to fight itā¦John stand upā¦get
upā¦stand up and fight,ā Marlena screamed at him begging him not to
leave her. He was the strong one, he was her rock.
āHe will never know what heās lost Marlena once his mind is a clean
slateā¦of course if there is anything from his past he might have
missed it would be making love to you,ā Stefano said as he leered over
at her, eyes raking over her body. She felt numb as one of Stefanoās
henchmen arrived to take Johnās body away.
āPlease donāt hurt him,ā she begged Stefano.
āHe is no use to me and never has beenā¦.has always been a nuisance.ā
āHeās a good man Stefano, despite what you tried to do to him.ā
āI made him better.ā
āWhat are you going to do to him?ā
āKill him.ā
āNo,ā she screamed as she grabbed onto Stefanoās arm.
āTake him away,ā Stefano instructed his henchman.
āNoā¦Iām begging youā¦No.ā Tears streaming down her face, terror in her
heart, she was willing to sacrifice herself to save John.
āItās too late Marlena.ā
āNoā¦you have to have medicine or somethingā¦you have to do
somethingā¦.you canāt let him die.ā
āHe is no use to me.ā
āBut I am,ā Marlena desperately offered.
āWhat are you suggesting?ā
āA tradeā¦.me for Johnās life.ā
āI have no use for you as a prisonerā¦.I harbor no ill will towards
you, only to John Black and Roman Brady.ā
āNot as a prisoner Stefano.ā She was sick to her stomach even suggesting it.
āIām surprised by what you are willing to do to save John Blackā¦.I
didnāt think that the upstanding and ever so proper Dr. Evans would
have it in her.ā
Swallowing hard and forcing herself to move closer to Stefano, she
reached out and touched his clothed arm. āDonāt let him dieā¦.please.ā
āI am not going to force myself on you Marlenaā¦.I am not a rapist.ā
Closing her eyes, she forced herself to say the words, āI will
willingly submit to you in return for you saving Johnās life.ā
āAlright, suppose I accept your offerā¦I let him live,ā Stefano said
eyeing her, wondering what game she was playing.
āā¦and keep his memories and not torture him.ā
āEven though you are a beautiful woman and Iām sure are very talented
in bed, your offer is not enticingā¦I want more.ā
āWhat more can I give you?ā she asked as she panicked at the surreal situation.
āEverythingā¦.I let John live and let him go and I want everythingā¦all
of youā¦including your heart and mind.ā
āI canāt give that to you,ā she honestly told him tears in her eyes.
āI canāt give you my heart because it belongs to John.ā
āWell Iām sorry then because unfortunately thatās the only way that he
escapes unscathedā¦your offer, although it does interest me, is worth
nothing more than keeping him alive.ā
āWhat about his memories? What do I need to do for you leave them intact?ā
āAgree to go away with me where you will be mine in every sense of the
word including bearing me a child.ā
āNo,ā she gasped as she moved away from him. āNo.ā
āThatās what I thoughtā¦. Your offer keeps him alive and nothing more.ā
Her soul dying from what she was about to do and her heart breaking
for not having the strength to do more for John, Marlena moved closer
to Stefano and took his outstretched hand.
āOne night,ā she whispered to him, tears running silently down her face.
āWhat money?ā John asked again, bringing Marlena out of the dark
recesses of her memories. She was going to be ill as the memories of
what happened that night long ago washed over her.
āThe drug money that was stolen from the cartel by that low life
Owensā¦.Marlena knows where it is.ā
āDo you?ā John asked her; stunned that the great mystery of what was
in Marlenaās head was money. All of this over money? Heād have
willingly given them everything he had to have avoided all this
unnecessary misery.
āI donāt know,ā she whispered as pictures of her Stefano undressing
her flashed through her mind.
āDid Owens tell you where the money was before he died?ā Stefano
questioned as he looked at Marlena with an uneasy feeling. Something
was wrong with her. Sweat was trickling down the side on her face
slowly; her hands shook as she held onto the table.
āAre you all right Marlena?ā he asked, concerned about her.
āNo,ā she whispered. āI donāt want to talk about this right nowā¦. Can
we talk about it later?ā she asked as she got up from the table and
placed her napkin down on her plate.
āMarā¦whatās wrong,ā John slipped and used his used nickname for her.
āLater Johnā¦.I need some air,ā she said not bothering to look at him
as she moved towards the door of the room. The room spun faster as the
oxygen was vacuumed out by an unseen force. Holding on the every once
of dignity she possessed she ran the last few steps through the door.
āMar,ā John blurted out in concern as he followed her to the door.
āLet her go Johnā¦we need to talk,ā Stefano said with an air of
confidence, not bothering to get up.
Watching Marlena retreat towards the back of the house, John finally
sat down in the chair that Marlena had been occupying.
āTalk old man.ā
āSheāll be fineā¦she always has and always willā¦.she is much stronger
than you give her credit for,ā Stefano said cryptically.
āWhat the hell does that meanā¦you know nothing about her so donāt
pretend that you doā¦You know nothing and you never will,ā John said as
he pointed his finger at Stefano in anger.
āI know more than you thinkā¦much more ā
āDonāt you ever talk about her and pretend that you know herā¦got that.ā
āYou are at my mercy John, so I suggest for your own safety that you
start acting a little more considerate.ā
āConsiderate for what? Arranging some clandestine kidnapping from the ISA?ā
āDonāt be a fool, you know nothing of which you are talkingā¦you pride
yourself on being such a good ISA agent, such a good defender of
democracy, such a great husband and fatherā¦. You know
nothingā¦.NOTHING,ā Stefano said in anger disgusted by Johnās behavior.
John didnāt deserve Marlena.
āI know everything Dimeraā¦.EVERYTHING,ā John screamed at him as he
stood up and shoved his chair back. āMemory is a funny thing old man
and I know what you tried to take away from me and why.ā John wanted
to kill the man, strangle him with his bare hands and feed him to the
wild animals that roamed the canyon.
Seeing Johnās ire amused Stefano. Raising his glass of wine he swirled
the burgundy liquid around and around. āEverything you are is what I
wanted you to beā¦Everything you think you are, everything that you
think happened is also because of me. The things that wake you up in
the middle of the night and make you question everything that you are
and can be is because I put it there. Your memories are not your own,
they are mine and belong to me. Donāt you forget that.ā
Chapter 20 (epilogue)
Those who cannot remember the past are condemned to repeat it.
–George Santayana
As Marlena stood on the veranda over looking the vast empire that
Stefano had accumulated over the years, she was filled with feelings
of shame, regret and loss. Stefanoās words to her that night years ago
echoed through her mind, holding her soul captive.
āYou will willingly come to my bed and enjoy your night with me. I
will not tolerate any hesitation or crying or the deal is off and your
John Black dies.ā Everywhere she looked, everything she touched,
belonged to him including herself.
āJohn was never the pawn,ā she thought sadly, recalling the life that
was and the life that could have been. There were so many
opportunities; so much potential never achieved. āAnd for what?ā she
asked herself. āFor what?ā
The harder she tried to understand the less she understood. Nothing
made sense, yet everything did. āI canāt do this,ā she whispered into
the crisp night air desperately wishing that some celestial force
would hear her cry for help. āI donāt want to remember,ā she whispered
as she slowly rubbed the scars on her arms. Over and over her left
hand furiously dug into the thin skin on her right forearm, reopening
old wounds.
āDonāt Julie, donāt,ā she told herself as she shook her head. āDonāt
go thereā¦please donāt go there.ā Over and over she dug at the wounds
until she found the release that she sought as she felt her blood
slowly start to trickle down her skin. The warmth of the blood against
the cool night air momentarily satisfied her psyche. The relief was
soon replaced with the familiar feeling of guilt. Everything was her
fault. She was the catalyst for a whole series of unfortunate events.
If not for her John wouldnāt have suffered at the hands of Stefano,
Samantha would be alive, her children would be successful adults, and
Roman would be happily married to a faithful woman.
Lifting her eyes towards the heavens she whispered a prayer long ago
remembered and seldom recited. āMy God, I am sorry for my sins with
all my heartā¦.In choosing to do wrong and failing to do good, I have
sinned against you whom I should love above all thingsā¦.I firmly
intend, with your help, to do penance, to sin no more, and to avoid
whatever leads me into sinā¦.Our savior Jesus Christ suffered and died
for usā¦In his name, my God, have mercyā¦.Amenā¦.ā
āItās too late,ā he whispered in her ear. She momentarily stopped
breathing as she felt him behind her.
āYouāre not real,ā she whispered as she shook her head slowly back and
forth. āYouāre just in my head.
āNo amount of praying to some god is going to save you Julie,ā her
father condescendingly told her. She felt the movement of the air as
he moved behind her. Standing as still as she could, she wished that
she was invisible.
āYouāre just in my headā¦Your not realā¦You canāt hurt me,ā she repeated
to herself over and over, in her head and outloud.
āI donāt need to hurt youā¦youāve hurt yourselfā¦.look what youāve done
with your lifeā¦.No man is ever going to love or respect you.ā
āThatās not true,ā she told him. āYouāre not realā¦youāre not ā¦.youāre not realā¦ā
āOnce a slut, always a slut,ā he interrupted. āYou fucked my brotherā¦.
that makes you a slut,ā he whispered into her ear as she felt him
touch her.
āSTOP,ā she screamed at him. āSTOPā¦..STOPā¦.please stop.ā Falling to
the ground, she grabbed her head and willed his voice to stop. She was
tired of hurting, tired of running from her memories, tired of living.
āYou think yelling at me is going to make me go away.ā He was laying
down on the ground in front of her. She could smell the Courvoisier
cognac on his breath. In and out with each breath she felt the warm
air as it moved the errant hairs across her face.
āYouāre not real,ā she said trying to convince herself as she closed
her eyes tightly.
āIām that itch beneath your skin that as hard as you try, youāll never
be able to relieve,ā he said crudely, punctuating the word āitchā.
āPlease leave me aloneā¦pleaseā¦.Iāll be goodā¦.I promise that Iāll be
good,ā she said reverting back to the damaged seven year old child who
just wanted her daddy to love her.
āYouāll never be good,ā he laughed. āYouāll always be badā¦a sinnerā¦.a tramp.ā
Unable to fight the voice of her father and unable to convince herself
otherwise Marlena closed her eyes tightly and gave into the feelings.
She was worthless. She was a whore. She was a sinner. She was bad. She
was unloved.
Her memories of Stefano came flooding back to her. Nothing that her
father and his friends had done to her would ever compare to the utter
shame she felt in the moment that she degraded herself by willingly
offering herself to Stefano.
āYour offer keeps him alive and nothing moreā¦one night.ā She saw
herself as she followed him up the large staircase to the second floor
of Maison Blanche. She remembered fingering the wooden paneled walls,
thinking at the time how lovely they were and how sad it was that such
a soulless man had such beauty in his house. Slowly she came to him,
disrobing one piece of clothing at a time, per his instructions. Once
nude, she layed in the center of the bed while he appreciatively
looked her over. Never had she felt like a greater whore than at that
moment. He could have offered her money in exchange for the act and it
would have felt the same.
āAct like you want me Marlena,ā he instructed. And so she did. Over
and over that night she put on the performance of her life as a part
of herself died.
She wanted to stop the memories but didnāt have the strength to.
Everything that her father had said about her was true. He was right,
she was a worthless piece of shit that no one could or wanted to love.
Men didnāt love her; they just wanted her because she put out.
Maxwell, Channing, Forrest, Alex, Mason, Trey, Samuel, Nicholas, Don,
Roman, Richard, Stefano, Victor and John.
āSee you are a whore,ā her father chanted. āWhoreā¦whoreā¦.whoreā¦whore.ā
āNo,ā she devastatingly whispered as his words, his validation sank
in. She was a whore. Sheād used her body countless times over the year
for different reasons, but regardless they all pointed to the truth.
Broken, she slowly rose and walked towards the wall that protected the
safe enclave of Casa de Soledad from outside threats. Slowly she
climbed up on the wall and stood to her full height. Before her was a
world that would never know the heartbreak that sheād known, would
never know such a feeling of utter hopelessness, and would never know
what it felt like to have dreams that would never come true.
āIām sorry,ā she whispered into the wind hoping that John would
somehow know how sorry she truly was for everything. She tried for
years to be strong, to be the woman that everyone mistakenly thought
she was, to be Marlena. But she couldnāt do it anymore. Tired of all
the deceit and the elaborate charade that had become her life Marlena
was at her lowest point, realizing that she couldnāt live like this
anymore. With nothing to lose, she closed her eyes and leaned forward.
In that instant where she chose death instead of life she experienced
a moment of peace and clarity.
None of them were worth it.
āNo,ā she said as she struggled to regain her balance on the wall.
Opening her eyes to the world around her, she noticed that the stars
seemed a little less bright and the world a little more dark. Legs
shaking uncontrollably she slowly made her way off the wall to the
corner of the veranda. Locating a cast iron lounge chair, she slowly
sat down as the enormity of what she had almost done sank in. She was
willing to die and for what? Because her father and mother didnāt love
her enough to protect her? Because of Maxwell Owens and Channing
Owens? Because of Stefano Dimera? Because of every bad thing that had
ever happened to her? Because she had never been a good enough wife
and mother? Because she had always felt and always been inadequate?
They had almost won. Her soul bent to the point where it almost broke;
Marlena released her fears and her feelings of guilt and inadequacy.
The words of the psychiatrist that she saw two years ago were heavy on
her mind. When her memory started returning sheād been encouraged to
see a counselor to help her deal with the situation. Not ready to hear
what the woman was telling her at the time, she did what she did best,
put on the part of the upstanding Dr. Evans and convinced the doctor
and everyone else that she was handling the situation just fine.
āIn order to heal, you need to discover what is under the faƧade of
Marlenaā¦Marlena is someone you created, sheās not real. She can be
real, she can be you, but first you must accept your past for what it
was and stop the dangerous cycle of denying your feelings and your
past by attributing that part to Julie.ā
āIām not sure I understand what you are saying?ā Marlena challenged
the psychiatrist.
āYouāre a smart woman Marlena, you couldnāt have gotten this far in
life if you werenāt. Over the years just to survive youāve had to
learn some coping mechanisms. Some of these werenāt exactly healthy
and I know you know what Iām talking about.ā
āI donāt need your helpā¦.my life is fine.ā
āThis is what Iām talking about. One of your coping mechanisms is to
deny your past happened, to tuck it away, to compartmentalize it and
your pain. This may work on a short-term basis, but sooner or later
all that youāve tried not to feel, not to deal with may come to the
surface at an inopportune time.ā
Sitting in the chair, Marlena crossed her arms defensively across her
chest. This lady had it all wrong. She didnāt know her, did know what
she was feeling.
āMarlena,ā the psychiatrist said as she moved her chair closer to her.
āJulie and Marlena are the same person. Julie is the child you were;
Marlena is the woman that you are. Marlena is just as damaged as
Julie, maybe more so. Pretending that something didnāt happen doesnāt
mean that it canāt hurt you. Pretending that Julie doesnāt exist isnāt
going to help you heal. Only when you accept the truth of your past
and believe in the power of your present will you be able to move on
and heal.ā
As memory after memory of her life played like a film in her mind, she
closed her eyes and allowed the truth to sink in. She always was that
person her father told her that sheād never become. Her life wasnāt a
farce or an accident. Under the faƧade of it all, under the designer
clothes and expensive education, she was a survivor, a strong woman
with purpose and passion. A woman that knew what she wanted out of
life and how to get it: a good mother to her children, a good daughter
to Frank and Martha Evans, a devoted sister to Sam, a good wife to Don
and Roman, soulmate to John. Her life was no accident. She was
Marlena.
Laughing at how simple everything really was, Marlena layed her head
back in the chair and thought of everything that had gone right,
everything that she had to be thankful for. No doubt about it, she was
blessed.
With no feelings of guilt to keep her mind closed, she allowed her
mind to open up. Memory after memory returned.
She remembered her life as Julie. Loved and cherished as a small
child, she was the apple of her fatherās eye. She remembered all the
lavish family parties and vacations. For her fifth birthday her father
bought her a miniature pony that she named Daisy. Her cousin Forrest
taught her to ride the pony. How she loved and adored Forrest, always
intending to grow up and marry him. A couple years older than her with
dark black hair and mysterious blue eyes; he was the fairytale prince
charming. Her older cousins never gave her the time of day, calling
her a baby, but Forrest always seemed to have time for her.
She remembered the night at the Dimera family compound when everything
changed. After days of torrential rain, everyone was growing restless
at having to stay inside. After a hundred or so games of hide and go
seek in the mansion, Marlena and her cousins were bored and decided to
spy on their parents for some entertainment. The Dimera men were
having a family meeting when things got heated. Words were said in
anger that she didnāt understand and the next thing she knew her
family was on a plane for America.
Things went downhill after that, although at the time Marlena didnāt
realize or understand what was happening. She had always lived in
mansions but in America they lived in a small trailer in the middle of
nowhere. With no job or money to support his family, John Dimera
turned to illegal activities. Hopeless and desperate with a drug habit
to support, he allowed his associates to molest his daughters to pay
off his escalating debts.
Although Marlena didnāt want to remember this part of her past, she
knew that she needed to in order to move forward with her future.
Allowing herself that moment of vulnerability where her soul was laid
bare, she opened her mind and gave herself permission to remember and
grieve for those things that she tightly repressed. Every betrayal and
false promise, everything that John and Katherine Dimera did or didnāt
do.
āSlim, you are aware that your debt is substantial,ā the younger man
said to her father. She watched as her father nervously bit his nails
and looked around the room.
She watched as her father said something to the man, but couldnāt make
out what was being said.
āThe police know, the FBI knows and now the DEA knowsā¦You have brought
us to the attention of the feds Slimā¦the fucking feds.ā
Her father stood in place, staring at the closet door. Did he know
that she was in there? She slowly back herself into the corner of the
closet, closed her eyes and tried to become as small as possible.
She heard the muffled sounds of them talking and the dragging of their
feet as they shuffled along the decaying floor. Suddenly the closet
door flung open and she was pulled out of the closet by her hair. The
burning in her scalp was incredible. She cried out in pain as she
tried to grab onto his hand to let her go.
āAre you sure this is the one you want?ā her father asked the younger
man as he held her firmly by the hair. The younger man looked to the
older man for guidance. He nodded his head.
Julie looked up at the men in disgust. There was something about the
older man that was familiar to her.
āThereās a room out back if youād like to use it,ā her father offered
without even looking at her. āRules are rules, touching only, no
intercourseā¦.in exchange for forgiveness of my debt to you.ā
The older man looked to the younger man and winked when he caught her
eye. She recognized him. She knew who he was. Owen Channing. She
watched as the older man pursued his lips and narrowed his eyes,
unsure of what to say.
As her father pushed her towards to man, he reached out and grabbed
her by the arm. āYou are a pretty one,ā he said as he stroked the side
of her face with his well-manicured hand. Owen Channing took her small
hand in his. His diamond encrusted wedding band shone brilliantly
against the layer of dirt that covered her skin.
āYouād better treat this man here well Julie,ā he told her. āThis is
my brother.ā
She tried not to cry as she stood there before the men as they
inspected her. She knew what they wanted and it sickened her to think
what he was going to do, what his disgusting and perverted brother had
already done to her. She was tired of feeling degraded and ashamed,
tired of being used as currency to pay off her fathers growing debt.
She didnāt want to feel this way anymore.
āJulie, treat this man nicely or else,ā her father warned her. He left
the room and returned with a can of beer, handing it to her.
āDrink this, it will make you feel better.ā The men sat and watched
her as she timidly opened the can, hands shaking, and proceeded to
drink the beer. Its familiar taste slowly made its way down to her
stomach. After drinking a quarter of the can, she was already feeling
its effects.
The pain was still the same and probably always would be, but it was
something that Marlena refused to fear anymore. She was tired of
running and fighting her feelings, tired of being someone else. Tears
streaming down her face she accepted the past for what it was and
moved on. As she relived the past, one event at a time, she forgave
herself and them for what had happened. Yes she killed three men, but
she believed in a divine presence greater than herself that would
provide forgiveness. Leaning forward in the chair, she put her hands
together slowly in prayer. āLord, make me an instrument of your peace.
Where there is hatred, let me sow love, Where there is injury, pardon.
Where there is doubt, faith. Where there is despair, hope. Where there
is darkness, light. Where there is sadness, joy.ā Forgiving was so
hard, much harder than she expected it to be. As she prayed there was
a small part of her that held back, that didnāt want to forgive or be
forgiven. āO Divine Master, grant that I may not so much seek to be
consoled as to console, not so much to be understood as to understand,
not so much to be loved, as to love; for it is in giving that we
receive, it is in pardoning that we are pardoned, it is in dying that
we awake to eternal life. Amen.ā Slowly she stood and walked towards
the french doors that led into the house. Every light on the first
floor appeared to be on casting a warm glow on the terrace. She wanted
to go in and talk to John and tell him about her memories but
couldnāt. Not yet.
25 68 99 210 83 22 1 7 9 was what everyone wanted to know, the magic
number, the Holy Grail. How many lives have been ruined for it? Alex
and Mason were mere pawns in the game, players much to young and
inexperienced to play with the likes of the Dimera, Torres and Owens
families. John was also a pawn in the same game, although in a
different way. Their paths were tied in an inexplicable manner and
neither of them knew it. John had hinted at it to her weeks ago, but
she was in denial. You donāt just forget the love of your life, she
told him never letting herself hope that it was true.
John. As Marlena thought about him she had a flash of him running
along the beach, the warm breeze blowing against his sun kissed face.
Her beloved childhood friend became her salvation. Image after image
of her making love to him in that daisy-strewn field flashed through
her mind. His tanned hands as they moved slowly across her bare
stomach. The look of utter pleasure on his face when he entered her
for the first time. The way his toes moved up and down involuntarily
when he released himself into her. The smell of his skin when she laid
her head on his shoulder. The sparkle in his blue eyes when he told
her that he loved her. John or Forrest, it didnāt matter what name he
went by. He always had been and always would be the love of her life,
her protector, and her equal.
āLife is beautiful Marlenaā¦.Whenever you need to be reminded of all
that is beautiful and wonderful about you Iāll always be here to tell
you,ā Forrest told her as he gently wiped the tears from her eyes.
Heād been holding her for the last hour trying to convince her to go
back to America with her guardians, but she couldnāt see a life
without him.
āIāll go with you Forrestā¦.we can be together like you promised.ā
āYouāre only sixteen Marlenaā¦.you need to finish school first. After
you graduate we can be together all the time.ā
āNoā¦.I need you nowā¦please donāt leave me.ā
āI donāt have a choice and neither do youā¦ā
āWe doā¦Iāll go to Europe with youā¦ā
āWeāve discussed this beforeā¦.its not going to workā¦.My Aunt Suzanne
has been circling like a hawk trying to figure out who Iāve been
sneaking off to see this summer. Iām afraid we donāt have much more
time before she figures out that its you and not some European
socialite.ā
āSo what if she knows its meā¦what is she going to do?ā
āSheāll never understand me dating a commoner, you know that.
Alamainās are betrothed at an early ageā¦.ā
āYouāre going to marry someone else?ā she cried out in disbelief. It
was bad enough that he was leaving, even worse that he was going to
marry someone else.
āNo Marlenaā¦noā¦.I have to simply go through the motionsā¦.when it gets
close to the wedding Iāll disappearā¦.I promise you, I only want to
marry you.ā
āI canāt do this Forrestā¦I canāt.ā
āYou canā¦you are the strongest person that I knowā¦we may be separated
by distance but youāll always be in my heart,ā he said as he took her
in his arms. āYou know how I feel about youā¦.I could travel the word
and buy things that would make kings and queens drool with envy but
none of that would ever compare to your worth to me. You are
everything Iāve ever wanted in a womanā¦Whatever happens, I promise you
that I will find you.ā
āWhy Godā¦.Why?ā Marlena asked outloud, desperate for an explanation.
Firmly believing that everything happens for a reason, Marlena
struggled with understanding why the road of her and Johnās lives
wasnāt smooth, but rather marked with sharp turns and potholes. How
much more would they both have to endure before they passed the divine
litmus test?
Only John and Stefano had the answers, Marlena realized. Wiping her
bloody arms and hands on her white linen pants, Marlena straightened
her shirt and tried to summon an air of authority. She was tired of
playing the unwitting role of the victim. She was in charge or her
life and destiny and was owed some answers by one Stefano Dimera.
********************************************************************
āI want some answers,ā Marlena calmly demanded as she walked into the
formal dining room, interrupting a loud and heated discussion between
John and Stefano.
All eyes shifted towards her.
āMarlena,ā John said as he rose from the table, concerned about her
mental state, seeing the gun in her hand.
āI want some answers,ā she demanded again as she lifted the small
caliber handgun that had previously been obscured. Slowly her right
hand rose as she pointed the gun directly at Stefano, her left hand
gripping her right wrist for support.
āMarlena, donāt be sillyā¦.put it down,ā Stefano demanded as he eyed
her curiously. The thing that he loved about her the most was also the
thing that drove him absolutely mad, her utter unpredictability.
āNot until you satisfy my curiosity about a couple of things.ā A
couple hundred things was more like it, but who was counting.
āItās not loaded,ā Stefano said, calling her bluff. John stood in
Marlenaās line of vision trying to get her attention. She had an eerie
calmness about her that was alarming.
āIs it?ā she asked as she suddenly shifted her aim from Stefano to the
large Dimera family painting that hung on the opposite wall.
āThe seventh son of the seventh son,ā she muttered under her breath,
ātoo bad theyāre only 6 bullets in this gun.ā With a passing glance at
the picture she aimed the weapon towards the face of her father and
fired.
āThere is no reason for violence,ā Stefano said with a slight quiver
in his voice. He knew more than anyone her pendence for violence. She
had killed before and he wouldnāt put anything past her.
āI should kill youā¦no one, and I mean no one would miss you,ā Marlena
said as she turned the gun and focused it on Stefanoās designer shirt.
āYou made me compromise my own dignityā¦ā
āSo that is what this is all aboutā¦ā Stefano interrupted as he looked
up at John. John was standing with a confused look on his face. āI
made you forget.ā
āWhat made you think that you had a right to do that? Do you even hear
yourself? āI made you forgetā. This is my life dammit, you donāt get
to decide what I get to remember.ā
āWhat are you talking about?ā John interrupted, confused as to what
they were talking about.
āI was only trying to make it easier for youā¦ā
āEasier for me? Thatās richā¦.answer this question for me? How long
have you known who I was, who I am?ā
āMarlena,ā Stefano started and then stopped, a look of concern on his face.
āAnswer the question dammitā¦.ā
āA couple of monthsā¦ā
āBullshit, you liar,ā she screamed at him. āAlex North worked for
youā¦I remember.ā
āYou cannot possibly remember that.ā
āI doā¦I remember him approaching me in medical school. He had a ring
with the Dimera family crest on it.ā
āI have no idea what you are talking about.ā
āYouāre lying againā¦I have the gunā¦I wouldnāt lie if I were you.ā
āAlright he worked for meā¦.When my brother was killed I was told that
you and Samantha had also died. I needed to make sure. I simply sent
Mr. North to find you.ā
āWhat youāre saying doesnāt make senseā¦.you knew I was alive, you had
to have known.
āI didnāt.ā
āYou did,ā John interrupted, the pieces of his own past and how they
fit into this puzzle coming together. Stefano had known all along.
āOld manā¦you knew, you didā¦.You took me from my home, from my parents
because of Marlenaā¦..You knew about our relationship and how we
planned to go away and get marriedā¦You knew that Marlena was my
cousin, my cousin that I grew up withā¦.You took away the love of my
life, and for what Uncle Stefano?ā John asked, the hate on his face
and in his voice evident. He wanted to strangle the man with his own
bare hands.
āYou have it all wrong John.ā
āThen you tell me how it isā¦funny thing about this memory of mineā¦.I
remember everything, and I mean everythingā¦..I remember the night that
your brothers, my uncles, came and got meā¦.I was waiting on the
sailboat for Marlena, waiting to go away with her forever and escape
all of your familyās madness. Uncle Dimitri told me that my parents
had been in an accident and that I was needed back in Europe
immediately.ā
āI remember that,ā Marlena said wistfully. She had been hiding
underneath the covers on the bunk when Dimitri stormed in and demanded
that Forrest go with him.
āWhy?ā John screamed as he approached Stefano. āWhy?ā
āItās simple. I wanted you to experience the same pain that I felt
when I learned that my wife made love to another man and gave birth to
his bastard child.ā
āYou canāt possible blame John for something that Daphne did,ā Marlena
gasped, alarmed at his sickness. āYou canāt.ā
āBut I didā¦all those years when you were in my house, my house, you
sat around the table, played with my children, my nieces and nephews,
true Dimeraāsā¦.all along you were nothing but the bastard son of my
wife,ā Stefano said, shuddering at the memory.
āI was made a fool of and you needed to be punished.ā
āBut he was just a boy,ā Marlena said, looking for some explanation of
this madness. āWhy did you decide to take him then, why not earlier.ā
āI did not know who he truly was until then when a man came to my
house stating that he was Forrestās biological father and wanted to
know where he wasā¦before that he was my nephew and after that,
nothingā¦. Surely you can see the predicament that I was in⦠I was made
a fool of by my wifeā¦My sister Suzanne had said where you were
vacationing so I sent my brothers to come and get youā¦.they understood
what their mission was and how Iād been betrayed and how no one does
that to a Dimeraā¦We had to preserve the family name and I wasnāt about
to be made the laughing stock of Europe. What better way to get rid of
the family embarrassment and punish Daphne?ā
āYou donāt punish a childā¦,ā Marlena said.
āHe was not a childā¦he was a man, old enough to be making love to you
in a fieldā¦ah yes, I was shown the surveillance picturesā¦.Both of you
defamed the family nameā¦.I expected that of Forrest, but not you
Julieā¦.You are a Dimera.ā
āYou truly are mad,ā Marlena said astonished by the extent of his madness.
āI am not madā¦I am a Dimeraā¦Imagine the shame you brought upon the
family when Dimitri showed me the pictures of Forrest and his
girlfriendā¦Both of you should have known better.ā
āI had no idea who she was old man, unlike you.ā
āI didnāt know either,ā Marlena whispered, ashamed in the reality of
the situation. āWe didnāt know.ā If she had even thought that he was
her cousin at that time she would have stayed away.
āI barely remember Julie,ā John said, trying to search the recesses of
his mind for any memory of Julie. āThe last time I saw her was when
she was a small child and moved to Americaā¦.but thatās not the point.
If you knew who she was, why didnāt you stop her from tarnishing the
precious family name?ā
āYou are a fool John Blackā¦Why are you not listening to me? I did not
know who she was until Dimitri told me that your girlfriend was a twin
and showed me a picture. She looks so much like her mother that it was
not hard to figure out the relation.ā
āYou think I look like my mother?ā Marlena asked him. She had always
cast her mother as the tragic heroine in their torrid family tale. Did
he see her that way?
āYou look more so like her nowā¦Katherine was quite a special woman.
What she saw in my brother John Iāll never understand, but ātis her
choice to make, not mine.ā
āTell me about her,ā Marlena whispered as she moved closer to Stefano.
Her memories of her father were strong; her memories of her mother
were few and far between.
āMarlena, donāt trust anything he saysā¦he is just trying to mess with
your mind,ā John warned her upon seeing her softening resolve.
āI wish you no ill will Marlena, please understand that,ā Stefano said
as he got up from the table and slowly walked toward Marlena. She
still had the gun aimed at him, but he was convinced that if he could
talk to her and help her understand the past, she would find the
answers she sought. āI sent my brothers to the island to make John
pay, but when they discovered you and your sister there their mission
became one of retrieving you. Dimeraās belong with Dimeraās, not some
American family.ā
āThey came to get me?ā Marlena asked astonished.
āYes, but Frank Evans prevented it,ā Stefano said as he recalled the
conversation that he had with his brother. Dimitri went to the boat to
get Forrest, while Konstantin hid in the boathouse. Konstantin was
supposed to go and get Marlena once Dimitri and Forrest had left the
boat, but before he could ISA descended upon the boat and a gunfight
ensued. Konstantin stood by helpless as the boat slowly sank to the
bottom of the ocean. He was able to pull Dimitri and Forrest from the
water but was unable to find Marlena.
āI donāt remember much of what happened that day,ā Marlena admitted.
She woke up in a hospital in Colorado and was told she had been in a
car accident in Denver and had sustained injuries so serious the
doctors put her into a medically induced coma for months while her
body healed. Her mind was still having a hard time reconciling what
she was told versus what she was remembering.
āNeither do Iā¦.I remember being on the boat and drowning and my uncle
Konstantin pulling me to the shore,ā John said as he started to get
mad as the memories of what happened after that returned. He was
supposed to remember nothing of his past when he arrived in Salem, but
now did. He remembered being flown to Europe where he was promptly
brainwashed by Stefano to forget his past and in particular forget
Marlena.
āAh yes, but thatās all in the pastā¦.the point is I was told that
Marlena had drowned…ā
āBut you knew that Samantha was alive,ā Marlena interrupted.
āAh yes, but your sister is as she always was even as a little girl,
simple minded.ā
āShe was still a Dimeraā¦ā
āYes she was and there were plans to try to locate her and bring her
back to the familyā¦.ā
āWhich is where Alex came into play?ā
āExactly. Alex was sent to try to find Samantha and prove once and for
all that you were deadā¦.You see, John kept insisting for years after
the incident, years after he was programmed to forget all about you
and life before you, that you were still alive.ā
āYou did,ā Marlena whispered as she looked over at John. Tears were
streaming down his face and she could tell that he was having a hard
time recalling all the memories of his missing years when he was at
the hands of Stefano.
āYeahā¦I didnāt know who you were only that you came to me at night
begging me to come and find youā¦.Iād forgotten all about that,ā he
said as he wiped his tears away.
āJohn was right, you were alive however Alexander North double crossed
me and told me that you had indeed died and that Samantha had
overdosed on drugs and had died in Los Angeles…Imagine my surprise
when I came to Salem to right an old wrong with the Brady family and
discovered that you were married to Roman Brady?ā
āSo why didnāt you try to take me then or at least tell me who you were?ā
āThere was never an opportune time and I never had proof that you were
who I thought you were. Yes you look like your mother and your name
was Marlena, but there was nothing tying you to the Dimera familyā¦.I
did not know for certainā¦Every time I tried to get a sample of your
DNA, the ISA somehow prevented it,ā Stefano said as he thought back to
the past. He wanted to tell her, but too much time had passed and she
was too ingrained in a life of truth and justice and wouldnāt have
believed him. It was safer for her to remain oblivious of her rich
heritage.
āSo in the meantime you made my and the Bradyās life hell.ā
āVengeance is mine. Do not feel sorry for the Bradyās, there is much
that you donāt understand. Take Roman, your dear ex-husbandā¦ā
āThis is not about Roman and there is nothing you could say about him
that would change my mind. He is a good, honest and decent person.
This is about you Stefano.ā
āBelieve what you want if it makes things easier for youā¦Know that I
did not know for certain that you were indeed Julie until I received a
call from Shane Donovan asking for protection for both of youā¦But how
convenient for all of usā¦ā
āConvenient for youā¦.ā John interrupted.
āConvenient for all of usā¦.Marlena has something that I want and need.ā
āWhat is that?ā John asked.
āThe location of the moneyā¦.before he died Channing Owens told you a
series of numbersā¦those numbers unlock a series of safeās that contain
the money that my brother and Owens tried to stealā¦.For the last 30
years I had had countless experts work on that safe to open it.ā
āYou couldnāt just blast through it?ā
āIf only it were that simple Johnā¦.Maxwell didnāt trust his brother
Channing or my brother Johnā¦.he placed a series of safeguards on the
safeā¦The safe can only be opened with the exact combination or risk
the contents of the safe being destroyedā¦thatās too much money to
riskā¦.billions of dollarsā¦do you know what I could do with that?
āI shot Rafael Torresā¦.ā Marlena stated, realizing that none of what
Stefano was saying made sense. John had told her that Leopold Alamain
and Rafael Torres and Stefano were part of the Stockholm Consortium,
but she knew two of the three members to be dead.
āNo you didnātā¦.ISA planted the memory, wanting you to think that you did.ā
āNoā¦.ā
āYes Marlenaā
āNoā¦.I remember walking into the room where he was trying to rape my
sister and I shot him.ā
āNo, ISA wanted you to think that and a lot of other thingsā¦.they
figured that if they were able to make your childhood more traumatic
for you than it already was that youād forget the key details that
they wanted you to forget.ā
āThe money and the tape,ā she whispered.
āThe tape?ā John asked confused.
āYesā¦.exactlyā¦..the ISA has been looking for the money for years but
with all their high tech gadgets and child psychologists they were
unable to get the location of the safe or the combination out of your
head.ā
āTorres?ā
āHe disappeared before the ISA got thereā¦.ISA figured that starting a
major crime war between the three families was easier than mitigating
any damage or lossā¦..They mistakenly thought that if they instigate a
feud weād betray each other and reveal the contents of the safeā¦..They
want the tape more than the money.ā
āThe tape?ā John asked, confused by the rapid-fire conversation
between Marlena and Stefano.
āDonāt askā¦Iāll tell you later,ā Marlena said as tears formed in her
eyes. She knew the contents of that tape, something that she
desperately wanted to forget and hoped that no one would ever see. She
was strong, she was a survivor, and she could do this. Turning around
she walked over to the painting and fingered the space where her
father had been. āWhy?ā
āWhy what?ā
āWhy all of this secrecy? Why all the drama.ā
āBecause we are Dimeras and we canāt help it.ā
āWhy did you make me compromise my dignity? WHY? Youāre my uncle?ā she
asked him, her back still to him. She didnāt have the strength to see
his face or Johnās when he answered the question. She desperately
wanted to hide and to forget that it had ever happened but knew that
she couldnāt. She missed Stefano rolling his eyeballs at her, annoyed
that she was once again revisiting this issue. Out of all the things
in her past, this one incident should bother her the least.
āWhat are you talking about?ā John asked again, perplexed. Marlena had
never been involved with Stefano. Sure the man had been after her for
years, but it was never reciprocal.
āJohn, please let him answer the question,ā Marlena interrupted,
hoping that John would hear the seriousness in her voice.
āI have no explanation for that Marlena,ā he said as he stared up at
John, taunting him. āRegardless of our blood relation you have grown
to be an enchanting creatureā¦I simply wanted a taste of what has
driven so many men mad with desire, what has driven John mad with
desire.ā
āYou bastard,ā John hissed as he lunged toward Stefano, the truth
finally dawning on him. Marlena had slept with Stefano.
āStop,ā Marlena screamed at him, turning around and placing the butt
of the gun against his temple. āYou should have known betterā¦I didnāt
know who you wereā¦.ā
āItās a moot point, why relieve it.ā
āYouāre just a sick old manā¦I really want to kill you, but I canāt,ā
Marlena said as she removed the gun from his temple and placed it on
the table and walked away from him. āI should I should for everything
that youāve ever done to me or to my family and most especially Roman
and Johnā¦you played with our lives like you were Godā¦youāre not,
youāre just a sick old man.ā She was stronger than him and had always
been. His answer just validated what she knew, he was mentally ill and
there was no acceptable explanation for his actions. Rather than dwell
on this issue anymore and make it a defining moment in her life she
accepted it for what it was and moved on mentally. Forgiving him for
what he had done gave her the focus that she needed.
āThat doesnāt mean that I canāt,ā John said as he approached the table.
āNo John, heās not worth it,ā Marlena said as she grabbed his strong
arm, feeling his muscles as they tensely contracted with each
movement. He was a ticking time bomb waiting to go off.
āListen to her John, she is a wise woman.ā
āShut the hell up Stefano,ā Marlena seethed at him. āYou are in no
position to be saying to either one of us, got that.ā
Stefano nodded.
āIām the one calling the shots from now on, got that? You are going to
your study and call the family. Within 12 hours I want all of my
uncles sitting in that living room,ā she said as she pointed to the
room with her finger. āTogether you are going to devise a plan of
protection for my family and that includes not only John and myself,
but also Noah and Rachel, Carrie, Belle, Brady and Chloe, Sami, Roman,
Shawn and Caroline, Bo and Hope, and Kayla and Kimberly. I donāt care
what happened in the past that you feel you need to get revenge for.
From now on they are off limits. Got that?ā
She waited for confirmation from Stefano before she continued. āWithin
twenty-four hours I will be entering Salem University Hospital to see
my babies for the first time in almost nine months. No secret service,
no ISA agents, FBI, CIA, NSA or any other police force will be there
then or after. You will use your connections to get them off my back.
And lastly you will find Eric and bring him home.ā
āAnd what do I get out of all of this?ā
āBesides doing something decent and right for the first time in your
pathetic life, at the end of it all, after all my demands have been
met I will give you the code that you so desperately want. You get the
money, I get the tape.ā
āYou drive a hard bargain, you would have made your father proud, you
truly are a Dimera.ā¦ā
āNo, Iām a Black and donāt you ever forget thatā¦.the clock is ticking
so I suggest you make those calls nowā¦.in twelve hours if my demands
arenāt met I will kill youā¦.After all I have nothing to lose.ā
Seeing the determination in her eyes, Stefano rose from the table and
quickly left the room.
As soon as he left, Marlenaās strong resolve dissolved. Sobbing, she
sought solace in Johnās strong protective arms. Slowly, John rubbed
her back and shoulders. Words were necessary, both well aware of what
had just transpired with Stefano. āLove you,ā he whispered as he
kissed the top of her head. āIām proud of you.ā
āIām okay,ā she told him as she pulled out of his warm embrace and
smiled up at him. No matter how many times he had touched her in the
past it was always like it was the first time. So much time and
memories had been lost, but what they had could never be destroyed and
would never end. Against every odd they had repeatedly found one
another. āEverything is going to be okay.ā
āRemember those words you spoke to me on the beach long ago?ā John
asked as he took Marlenaās hands in his and gazed into her eyes. āDo
you remember?ā
Looking into his blue eyes, Marlena felt complete. Allowing the
enormity of the love, faith and trust lingering behind those blue eyes
to wash over her no longer frightened her. She was secure in who she
was.
āYou told me that although the future is uncertain, knowing that I was
by your side meant more to you than Iād ever know. I hope you still
feel that way and know that Iāll always be here for you Doc, always.ā
āJust as youāve always been even when I didnāt know itā¦In my past I
have found my future.ā
āIām not sure I understand Marlenaā¦what did you find, besides me,ā he
laughed as he took her hand and kissed it gently, eyebrow raised.
āI found something that was always there, someone that was always
there I just didnāt know itā¦.I found myself.ā
Finis.
